This is a modern-English version of The English Mail-Coach and Joan of Arc, originally written by De Quincey, Thomas. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.









THE ENGLISH MAIL-COACH

AND

JOAN OF ARC



By Thomas De Quincey



Edited With Introduction And Notes By Milton Haight Turk, Ph.D.





TO CHARLES DEACON CREE

THIS LITTLE VOLUME IS AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED

Glencairn, Kilmacolm, Scotland June 27, 1905










PREFACE

Some portions of this Introduction have been taken from the Athenæum Press Selections from De Quincey; many of the notes have also been transferred from that volume. A number of the new notes I owe to a review of the Selections by Dr. Lane Cooper, of Cornell University. I wish also to thank for many favors the Committee and officers of the Glasgow University Library.

Some parts of this Introduction have been taken from the Athenæum Press Selections from De Quincey; many of the notes have also been adapted from that volume. Several of the new notes are thanks to a review of the Selections by Dr. Lane Cooper from Cornell University. I also want to thank the Committee and officers of the Glasgow University Library for their many favors.

If a word by way of suggestion to teachers be pertinent, I would venture to remark that the object of the teacher of literature is, of course, only to fulfill the desire of the author—to make clear his facts and to bring home his ideas in all their power and beauty. Introductions and notes are only means to this end. Teachers, I think, sometimes lose sight of this fact; I know it is fatally easy for students to forget it. That teacher will have rendered a great service who has kept his pupils alive to the real aim of their studies,—to know the author, not to know of him.

If I may offer a suggestion to teachers, I would say that the goal of a literature teacher should be to fulfill the author's intent—to clarify their facts and convey their ideas in all their power and beauty. Introductions and notes are just tools to achieve this. I believe teachers sometimes forget this, and it's all too easy for students to lose sight of it as well. A teacher who keeps their students focused on the true purpose of their studies—to really understand the author, not just to know about them—will have done a great service.

M.H.T










CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS














INTRODUCTION

I. LIFE

Thomas de Quincey was born in Manchester on the 15th of August, 1785. His father was a man of high character and great taste for literature as well as a successful man of business; he died, most unfortunately, when Thomas was quite young. Very soon after our author's birth the family removed to The Farm, and later to Greenhay, a larger country place near Manchester. In 1796 De Quincey's mother, now for some years a widow, removed to Bath and placed him in the grammar school there.

Thomas de Quincey was born in Manchester on August 15, 1785. His father was a man of strong character, a great appreciation for literature, and a successful businessman; he sadly died when Thomas was very young. Shortly after our author was born, the family moved to The Farm, and later to Greenhay, a bigger country house near Manchester. In 1796, De Quincey's mother, having been a widow for several years, moved to Bath and enrolled him in the local grammar school.

Thomas, the future opium-eater, was a weak and sickly child. His first years were spent in solitude, and when his elder brother, William, a real boy, came home, the young author followed in humility mingled with terror the diversions of that ingenious and pugnacious "son of eternal racket." De Quincey's mother was a woman of strong character and emotions, as well as excellent mind, but she was excessively formal, and she seems to have inspired more awe than affection in her children, to whom she was for all that deeply devoted. Her notions of conduct in general and of child rearing in particular were very strict. She took Thomas out of Bath School, after three years' excellent work there, because he was too much praised, and kept him for a year at an inferior school at Winkfield in Wiltshire.

Thomas, the future opium addict, was a weak and sickly child. He spent his early years in isolation, and when his older brother, William, a typical boy, came home, the young author followed his activities with a mix of humility and fear, observing the clever and boisterous “son of eternal racket.” De Quincey's mother was a strong-willed and emotional woman with an excellent mind, but she was extremely formal, which seemed to instill more fear than affection in her children, despite her deep devotion to them. Her views on behavior in general and parenting in particular were very strict. She pulled Thomas out of Bath School after three years of excellent work there because he was praised too much and kept him for a year at a lesser school in Winkfield, Wiltshire.

In 1800, at the age of fifteen, De Quincey was ready for Oxford; he had not been praised without reason, for his scholarship was far in advance of that of ordinary pupils of his years. "That boy," his master at Bath School had said, "that boy could harangue an Athenian mob better than you or I could address an English one." He was sent to Manchester Grammar School, however, in order that after three years' stay he might secure a scholarship at Brasenose College, Oxford. He remained there—strongly protesting against a situation which deprived him "of health, of society, of amusement, of liberty, of congeniality of pursuits"—for nineteen months, and then ran away.

In 1800, at the age of fifteen, De Quincey was ready for Oxford; he had been praised for good reason, as his academic performance was far superior to that of typical students his age. "That boy," his teacher at Bath School had said, "that boy could rally an Athenian mob better than you or I could speak to an English one." However, he was sent to Manchester Grammar School so that after three years he could secure a scholarship at Brasenose College, Oxford. He stayed there—strongly complaining about a situation that took away his "health, society, amusement, liberty, and the enjoyment of his interests"—for nineteen months, and then he ran away.

His first plan had been to reach Wordsworth, whose Lyrical Ballads (1798) had solaced him in fits of melancholy and had awakened in him a deep reverence for the neglected poet. His timidity preventing this, he made his way to Chester, where his mother then lived, in the hope of seeing a sister; was apprehended by the older members of the family; and through the intercession of his uncle, Colonel Penson, received the promise of a guinea a week to carry out his later project of a solitary tramp through Wales. From July to November, 1802, De Quincey then led a wayfarer's life. [Footnote: For a most interesting account of this period see the Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, Athenæum Press Selections from De Quincey, pp. 165-171, and notes.] He soon lost his guinea, however, by ceasing to keep his family informed of his whereabouts, and subsisted for a time with great difficulty. Still apparently fearing pursuit, with a little borrowed money he broke away entirely from his home by exchanging the solitude of Wales for the greater wilderness of London. Failing there to raise money on his expected patrimony, he for some time deliberately clung to a life of degradation and starvation rather than return to his lawful governors.

His first plan was to reach Wordsworth, whose Lyrical Ballads (1798) had comforted him during bouts of sadness and had stirred in him a deep respect for the overlooked poet. His shyness prevented this, so he headed to Chester, where his mother was living at the time, hoping to see a sister. He was intercepted by the older family members, and through the help of his uncle, Colonel Penson, he got the promise of a guinea a week to support his later plan of a solo journey through Wales. From July to November 1802, De Quincey lived the life of a traveler. [Footnote: For a very interesting account of this period see the Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, Athenæum Press Selections from De Quincey, pp. 165-171, and notes.] However, he soon lost his guinea by not keeping his family updated on where he was, and for a while, he struggled to get by. Still seemingly afraid of being pursued, he used a bit of borrowed money to completely escape from home, trading the isolation of Wales for the greater chaos of London. Unable to secure any funding from his expected inheritance there, he intentionally lived a life of deprivation and hunger rather than go back to his rightful guardians.

Discovered by chance by his friends, De Quincey was brought home and finally allowed (1803) to go to Worcester College, Oxford, on a reduced income. Here, we are told, "he came to be looked upon as a strange being who associated with no one." During this time he learned to take opium. He left, apparently about 1807, without a degree. In the same year he made the acquaintance of Coleridge and Wordsworth; Lamb he had sought out in London several years before.

Discovered by chance by his friends, De Quincey was taken home and eventually allowed (1803) to attend Worcester College, Oxford, with a reduced income. Here, it’s said, "he was seen as a strange person who didn’t socialize with anyone." During this time, he started using opium. He left, apparently around 1807, without earning a degree. In the same year, he met Coleridge and Wordsworth; he had previously sought out Lamb in London a few years earlier.

His acquaintance with Wordsworth led to his settlement in 1809 at Grasmere, in the beautiful English Lake District; his home for ten years was Dove Cottage, which Wordsworth had occupied for several years and which is now held in trust as a memorial of the poet. De Quincey was married in 1816, and soon after, his patrimony having been exhausted, he took up literary work in earnest.

His friendship with Wordsworth led him to move to Grasmere in the stunning English Lake District in 1809. He lived in Dove Cottage for ten years, a place that Wordsworth had lived in for several years and is now preserved as a memorial to the poet. De Quincey got married in 1816, and shortly after, with his inheritance gone, he committed to working seriously in literature.

In 1821 he went to London to dispose of some translations from German authors, but was persuaded first to write and publish an account of his opium experiences, which accordingly appeared in the London Magazine in that year. This new sensation eclipsed Lamb's Essays of Elia, which were appearing in the same periodical. The Confessions of an English Opium-Eater was forthwith published in book form. De Quincey now made literary acquaintances. Tom Hood found the shrinking author "at home in a German ocean of literature, in a storm, flooding all the floor, the tables, and the chairs—billows of books." Richard Woodhouse speaks of the "depth and reality of his knowledge. ... His conversation appeared like the elaboration of a mine of results. ... Taylor led him into political economy, into the Greek and Latin accents, into antiquities, Roman roads, old castles, the origin and analogy of languages; upon all these he was informed to considerable minuteness. The same with regard to Shakespeare's sonnets, Spenser's minor poems, and the great writers and characters of Elizabeth's age and those of Cromwell's time."

In 1821, he went to London to sell some translations of German authors, but he was convinced to first write and publish an account of his opium experiences, which appeared in the London Magazine that year. This new sensation overshadowed Lamb's Essays of Elia, which were being published in the same magazine. The Confessions of an English Opium-Eater was then published in book form. De Quincey started to make literary connections. Tom Hood found the timid author "at home in a German ocean of literature, in a storm, flooding all the floor, the tables, and the chairs—waves of books." Richard Woodhouse noted the "depth and reality of his knowledge. ... His conversation seemed like the exploration of a mine of insights. ... Taylor introduced him to political economy, Greek and Latin pronunciation, antiquities, Roman roads, old castles, the origins and connections of languages; he was quite well-informed on all these topics. The same went for Shakespeare's sonnets, Spenser's minor poems, and the significant writers and figures of Elizabeth's era and those of Cromwell's time."

From this time on De Quincey maintained himself by contributing to various magazines. He soon exchanged London and the Lakes for Edinburgh and its suburb, Lasswade, where the remainder of his life was spent. Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine and its rival Tatt's Magazine received a large number of contributions. The English Mail-Coach appeared in 1849 in Blackwood. Joan of Arc had already been published (1847) in Tait. De Quincey continued to drink laudanum throughout his life,—twice after 1821 in very great excess. During his last years he nearly completed a collected edition of his works. He died in Edinburgh on the 8th of December, 1859.

From this point on, De Quincey supported himself by writing for various magazines. He soon left London and the Lakes for Edinburgh and its suburb, Lasswade, where he spent the rest of his life. Blackwood's Edinburgh Magazine and its competitor Tatt's Magazine featured many of his contributions. The English Mail-Coach was published in 1849 in Blackwood. Joan of Arc had already been published (1847) in Tait. De Quincey continued to use laudanum throughout his life, sometimes in very large amounts, especially twice after 1821. In his later years, he nearly finished a collected edition of his works. He died in Edinburgh on December 8, 1859.

II. CRITICAL REMARKS

The Opium-Eater had been a weak, lonely, and over-studious child, and he was a solitary and ill-developed man. His character and his work present strange contradictions. He is most precise in statement, yet often very careless of fact; he is most courteous in manner, yet inexcusably inconsiderate in his behavior. Again, he sets up a high standard of purity of diction, yet uses slang quite unnecessarily and inappropriately; and though a great master of style, he is guilty, at times, of digression within digression until all trace of the original subject is lost.

The Opium-Eater was a frail, lonely, and overly studious kid, and he grew into a solitary and underdeveloped adult. His personality and his work show odd contradictions. He’s really precise in his statements, yet often quite careless with the facts; he’s very polite in how he acts, yet unacceptably inconsiderate in his behavior. On one hand, he holds a high standard for pure language, but he also uses slang without reason and inappropriately; and even though he’s a great stylist, he sometimes goes off on tangents within tangents until all trace of the original topic is lost.

De Quincey divides his writings into three groups: first, that class which "proposes primarily to amuse the reader, but which, in doing so, may or may not happen occasionally to reach a higher station, at which the amusement passes into an impassioned interest." To this class would belong the Autobiographic Sketches and the Literary Reminiscences. As a second class he groups "those papers which address themselves purely to the understanding as an insulated faculty, or do so primarily." These essays would include, according to Professor Masson's subdivision, (a) Biographies, such as Shakespeare or PopeJoan of Arc falls here, yet has some claim to a place in the first class; (b) Historical essays, like The Cæsars; (c) Speculative and Theological essays; (d) Essays in Political Economy and Politics; (e) Papers of Literary Theory and Criticism, such as the brilliant discussions of Rhetoric, Style, and Conversation, and the famous On the Knocking at the Gate in 'Macbeth.' As a third and "far higher" class the author ranks the Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, and also (but more emphatically) the Suspiria de Profundis. "On these," he says, "as modes of impassioned prose ranging under no precedents that I am aware of in any literature, it is much more difficult to speak justly, whether in a hostile or a friendly character."

De Quincey categorizes his writings into three groups: first, there’s the type that "primarily aims to entertain the reader, but in doing so, may occasionally reach a higher level where the amusement transforms into a passionate interest." This includes the Autobiographic Sketches and the Literary Reminiscences. The second group consists of "those papers that appeal purely to the understanding as an isolated faculty, or primarily do so." According to Professor Masson's breakdown, these essays include: (a) Biographies, such as Shakespeare or Pope—with Joan of Arc fitting here but also having a claim to the first group; (b) Historical essays, like the Cæsars; (c) Speculative and Theological essays; (d) Essays in Political Economy and Politics; (e) Papers on Literary Theory and Criticism, including the insightful discussions of Rhetoric, Style, and Conversation, and the well-known On the Knocking at the Gate in 'Macbeth'. Lastly, the third and "much higher" category includes the Confessions of an English Opium-Eater, and even more significantly, the Suspiria de Profundis. "On these," he notes, "as forms of passionate prose that have no precedents that I’m aware of in any literature, it is much more challenging to speak fairly, whether in a critical or supportive manner."

Of De Quincey's essays in general it may be said that they bear witness alike to the diversity of his knowledge and the penetrative power of his intellect. The wide range of his subjects, however, deprives his papers when taken together of the weight which might attach to a series of related discussions. And, remarkable as is De Quincey's aptitude for analysis and speculation, more than once we have to regret the lack of the "saving common-sense" possessed by many far less gifted men. His erudition and insight are always a little in advance of his good judgment.

Of De Quincey's essays in general, it can be said that they show both the variety of his knowledge and the depth of his intellect. However, the broad range of his topics means that his writings, when viewed together, lack the depth that might come from a series of connected discussions. And while De Quincey's skill in analysis and speculation is impressive, there are times when we wish he had the "saving common sense" that many far less talented people possess. His scholarship and insight are often slightly ahead of his practical judgment.

As to the works of the first class, the Reminiscences are defaced by the shrewish spirit shown in the accounts of Wordsworth and other friends; nor can we depend upon them as records of fact. But our author had had exceptional opportunities to observe these famous men and women, and he possessed no little insight into literature and personality. As to the Autobiographic Sketches, the handling of events is hopelessly arbitrary and fragmentary. In truth, De Quincey is drawing an idealized picture of childhood,—creating a type rather than re-creating a person; it is a study of a child of talent that we receive from him, and as such these sketches form one of the most satisfactory products of his pen.

As for the works of the first class, the Reminiscences are marred by the petty attitude displayed in the descriptions of Wordsworth and other friends; we can't really trust them as accurate records. However, our author had unique chances to observe these famous individuals and had significant insight into literature and personality. Regarding the Autobiographic Sketches, the way events are presented is frustratingly random and incomplete. In reality, De Quincey is creating an idealized version of childhood—crafting a type instead of re-creating a specific person; what we get from him is a portrayal of a talented child, and in that regard, these sketches are some of the most satisfying works he produced.

The Confessions as a narrative is related to the Autobiography, while its poetical passages range it with the Suspiria and the Mail-Coach. De Quincey seems to have believed that he was creating in such writings a new literary type of prose poetry or prose phantasy; he had, with his splendid dreams as subject-matter, lifted prose to heights hitherto scaled only by the poet. In reality his style owed much to the seventeenth-century writers, such as Milton and Sir Thomas Browne. He took part with Coleridge, Lamb, and others in the general revival of interest in earlier modern English prose, which is a feature of the Romantic Movement. Still none of his contemporaries wrote as he did; evidently De Quincey has a distinct quality of his own. Ruskin, in our own day, is like him, but never the same.

The Confessions is connected to the Autobiography, while its poetic parts align it with the Suspiria and the Mail-Coach. De Quincey seemed to think he was creating a new literary form of prose poetry or prose fantasy in these writings; with his magnificent dreams as material, he elevated prose to levels previously reached only by poets. In reality, his style was heavily influenced by seventeenth-century writers like Milton and Sir Thomas Browne. He joined Coleridge, Lamb, and others in the broader revival of interest in earlier modern English prose, which is characteristic of the Romantic Movement. Still, none of his contemporaries wrote quite like him; it's clear that De Quincey has his own unique quality. Ruskin, in our time, is somewhat similar, but never quite the same.

Yet De Quincey's prose poetry is a very small portion of his work, and it is not in this way only that he excels. Mr. Saintsbury has spoken of the strong appeal that De Quincey makes to boys. [Footnote: "Probably more boys have in the last forty years been brought to a love of literature proper by De Quincy than by any other writer whatever."—History of Nineteenth-Century Literature, p.198.] It is not without significance that he mentions as especially attractive to the young only writings with a large narrative element. [Footnote: "To read the Essay on Murder, the English Mail-Coach, The Spanish Nun, The Cæsars, and half a score other things at the age of about fifteen or sixteen is, or ought to be, to fall in love with them."—Essays in English Literature, 1780-1860, p.307.] Few boys read poetry, whether in verse or prose, and fewer still criticism or philosophy; to every normal boy the gate of good literature is the good story. It is the narrative skill of De Quincey that has secured for him, in preference to other writers of his class, the favor of youthful readers.

Yet De Quincey's prose poetry makes up a very small part of his work, and he excels in other ways as well. Mr. Saintsbury noted the strong appeal De Quincey has for boys. [Footnote: "Probably more boys have in the last forty years been brought to a love of literature proper by De Quincey than by any other writer whatever."—History of Nineteenth-Century Literature, p.198.] It's significant that he points out that the writings that attract young readers the most are those with a strong narrative element. [Footnote: "To read the Essay on Murder, the English Mail-Coach, The Spanish Nun, The Cæsars, and half a score other things at the age of about fifteen or sixteen is, or ought to be, to fall in love with them."—Essays in English Literature, 1780-1860, p.307.] Few boys read poetry, whether it's in verse or prose, and even fewer read criticism or philosophy; for every typical boy, the entrance to good literature is through a good story. It's De Quincey's narrative skill that has won him, more than other writers of his genre, the admiration of young readers.

It would be too much to say that the talent that attracts the young to him must needs be the Opium-Eater's grand talent, though the notion is defensible, seeing that only salient qualities in good writing appeal to inexperienced readers. I believe, however, that this skill in narration is De Quincey's most persistent quality,—the golden thread that unites all his most distinguished and most enduring work. And it is with him a part of his genius for style. Creative power of the kind that goes to the making of plots De Quincey had not; he has proved that forever by the mediocrity of Klosterheim. Give him Bergmann's account of the Tartar Migration, or the story of the Fighting Nun,—give him the matter,—and a brilliant narrative will result. Indeed, De Quincey loved a story for its own sake; he rejoiced to see it extend its winding course before him; he delighted to follow it, touch it, color it, see it grow into body and being under his hand. That this enthusiasm should now and then tend to endanger the integrity of the facts need not surprise us; as I have said elsewhere, accuracy in these matters is hardly to be expected of De Quincey. And we can take our pleasure in the skillful unfolding of the dramatic narrative of the Tartar Flight—we can feel the author's joy in the scenic possibilities of his theme—even if we know that here and there an incident appears that is quite in its proper place—but is unknown to history.

It’s a stretch to say that the talent that draws young people to him must be the Opium-Eater's exceptional talent, although that idea is justifiable since only prominent features in good writing appeal to inexperienced readers. However, I believe that his storytelling ability is De Quincey's most enduring trait—the golden thread that connects all his most notable and timeless works. This ability is also part of his style genius. De Quincey lacked the creative power necessary for crafting plots, as demonstrated by the mediocrity of Klosterheim. Give him Bergmann's account of the Tartar Migration or the tale of the Fighting Nun—provide him with the material—and he will create a brilliant narrative. In fact, De Quincey loved a story for its own sake; he was thrilled to see it unfold before him, delighted to follow, shape, and color it, watching it grow into a tangible form under his hand. That this enthusiasm sometimes risks compromising the accuracy of the facts shouldn’t surprise us; as I’ve mentioned before, expecting precision from De Quincey in these matters is unrealistic. We can still enjoy the skillful unfolding of the dramatic narrative of the Tartar Flight—we can sense the author's excitement in the scenic possibilities of his theme—even if we recognize that now and then an event appears that fits perfectly but is unknown to history.

In his Confessions the same constructive power bears its part in the author's triumph. A peculiar end was to be reached in that narrative,—an end in which the writer had a deep personal interest. What is an opium-eater? Says a character in a recent work of fiction, of a social wreck: "If it isn't whisky with him, it's opium; if it isn't opium, it's whisky." This speech establishes the popular category in which De Quincey's habit had placed him. Our attention was to be drawn from these degrading connections. And this is done not merely by the correction of some widespread fallacies as to the effects of the drug; far more it is the result of narrative skill. As we follow with ever-increasing sympathy the lonely and sensitive child, the wandering youth, the neuralgic patient, into the terrible grasp of opium, who realizes, amid the gorgeous delights and the awful horrors of the tale, that the writer is after all the victim of the worst of bad habits? We can hardly praise too highly the art which even as we look beneath it throws its glamour over us still.

In his Confessions, the same creative energy contributes to the author's success. A unique goal was to be achieved in that story—one in which the writer had a personal stake. What is an opium addict? A character in a recent novel remarks about a social failure: "If it's not whiskey for him, it's opium; if it's not opium, it's whiskey." This line captures the common perception that De Quincey's addiction placed him in. We are meant to shift our focus away from these degrading associations. This is accomplished not just by correcting some common misconceptions about the drug's effects; it's much more due to storytelling skills. As we increasingly empathize with the lonely and sensitive child, the wandering young adult, and the patient in pain, we see them fall into the terrible grip of opium. Who among us recognizes, amid the vivid pleasures and terrifying horrors of the narrative, that the writer is ultimately the victim of the worst of addictions? It's hard to praise too highly the artistry that, even as we look deeper, still casts its spell over us.

Nor is it only in this constructive power, in the selection and arrangement of details, that De Quincey excels as a narrator; a score of minor excellences of his style, such as the fine Latin words or the sweeping periodic sentences, contribute to the effective progress of his narrative prose. Mr. Lowell has said that "there are no such vistas and avenues of verse as Milton's." The comparison is somewhat hazardous, still I should like to venture the parallel claim that there are no such streams of prose as De Quincey's. The movement of his discourse is that of the broad river, not in its weight or force perhaps, but in its easy flowing progress, in its serene, unhurried certainty of its end. To be sure, only too often the waters overflow their banks and run far afield in alien channels. Yet, when great power over the instrument of language is joined to so much constructive skill, the result is narrative art of high quality,—an achievement that must be in no small measure the solid basis of De Quincey's fame.

De Quincey isn't just impressive because of his ability to construct a narrative and choose and arrange details; he also has numerous minor strengths in his style, like his elegant Latin vocabulary and flowing complex sentences, which enhance the effectiveness of his prose. Mr. Lowell noted that "there are no such vistas and avenues of verse as Milton's." This comparison is a bit risky, but I'd like to suggest that there are no prose works quite like De Quincey's. His writing flows like a wide river—not in its weight or power, perhaps, but in its smooth, effortless progression and its calm, unhurried certainty of direction. Of course, sometimes the waters spill over their banks and wander off in unexpected directions. Still, when such command of language combines with great skill in construction, the result is a high level of narrative art—a significant part of what makes De Quincey famous.

III. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE

I. WORKS

1. The Collected Writings of Thomas de Quincey. New and enlarged edition by David Masson. Edinburgh: A. and C. Black, 1889-1890. [New York: The Macmillan Co. 14 vols., with footnotes, a preface to each volume, and index. Reissued in cheaper form. The standard edition.]

1. The Collected Writings of Thomas de Quincey. New and expanded edition by David Masson. Edinburgh: A. and C. Black, 1889-1890. [New York: The Macmillan Co. 14 volumes, with footnotes, a preface for each volume, and an index. Reissued in a more affordable format. The standard edition.]

2. The Works of Thomas de Quincey. Riverside Edition. Boston: Houghton, Mifflin & Co., 1877. [12 vols., with notes and index.]

2. The Works of Thomas de Quincey. Riverside Edition. Boston: Houghton, Mifflin & Co., 1877. [12 vols., with notes and index.]

3. Selections from De Quincey. Edited with an Introduction and Notes, by M. H. Turk. Athenaeum Press Series. Boston, U.S.A., and London: Ginn and Company, 1902. ["The largest body of selections from De Quincey recently published.... The selections are The affliction of Childhood, Introduction to the World of Strife, A Meeting with Lamb, A Meeting with Coleridge, Recollections of Wordsworth, Confessions, A Portion of Suspiria, The English Mail-Coach, Murder as one of the Fine Arts, Second Paper, Joan of Arc, and On the Knocking at the Gate in 'Macbeth.'"]

3. Selections from De Quincey. Edited with an Introduction and Notes by M. H. Turk. Athenaeum Press Series. Boston, U.S.A., and London: Ginn and Company, 1902. ["The largest collection of selections from De Quincey published recently.... The selections include The Affliction of Childhood, Introduction to the World of Strife, A Meeting with Lamb, A Meeting with Coleridge, Recollections of Wordsworth, Confessions, A Portion of Suspiria, The English Mail-Coach, Murder as One of the Fine Arts, Second Paper, Joan of Arc, and On the Knocking at the Gate in 'Macbeth.'"]

II. BIOGRAPHY AND CRITICISM

4. D. MASSON. Thomas De Quincey. English Men of Letters. London. [New York: Harper. An excellent brief biography. This book, with a good volume of selections, should go far toward supplying the ordinary student's needs.]

4. D. MASSON. Thomas De Quincey. English Men of Letters. London. [New York: Harper. A great short biography. This book, along with a solid collection of writings, should significantly meet the typical student's needs.]

5. H. S. SALT. DE QUINCEY. Bell's Miniature Series of Great Writers. London: George Bell and Sons. [A good short life.] 6. A. H. JAPP. Thomas De Quincey: His Life and Writings. London, 1890. [New York: Scribner. First edition by "H. A. Page," 1877. The standard life of De Quincey; it contains valuable communications from De Quincey's daughters, J. Hogg, Rev. F. Jacox, Professor Masson, and others.]

5. H. S. SALT. DE QUINCEY. Bell's Miniature Series of Great Writers. London: George Bell and Sons. [A solid brief biography.] 6. A. H. JAPP. Thomas De Quincey: His Life and Writings. London, 1890. [New York: Scribner. First edition by "H. A. Page," 1877. The definitive biography of De Quincey; it includes valuable insights from De Quincey's daughters, J. Hogg, Rev. F. Jacox, Professor Masson, and others.]

7. A. H. JAPP. De Quincey Memorials. Being Letters and Other Records, here first published. With Communications from Coleridge, the Wordsworths, Hannah More, Professor Wilson, and others. 2 vols. London: W. Heinemann, 1891.

7. A. H. JAPP. De Quincey Memorials. Being Letters and Other Records, here first published. With Communications from Coleridge, the Wordsworths, Hannah More, Professor Wilson, and others. 2 vols. London: W. Heinemann, 1891.

8. J. HOGG. De Quincey and his Friends, Personal Recollections, Souvenirs, and Anecdotes [including Woodhouse's Conversations, Findlay's Personal Recollections, Hodgson's On the Genius of De Quincey, and a mass of personal notes from a host of friends]. London: Sampson Low, Marston & Co., 1895.

8. J. HOGG. De Quincey and His Friends, Personal Recollections, Souvenirs, and Anecdotes [including Woodhouse's Conversations, Findlay's Personal Recollections, Hodgson's On the Genius of De Quincey, and many personal notes from a lot of friends]. London: Sampson Low, Marston & Co., 1895.

9. E. T. MASON. Personal Traits of British Authors. New York, 1885. [4 vols. The volume subtitled Scott, Hogg, etc., contains some accounts of De Quincey not included by Japp or Hogg.]

9. E. T. MASON. Personal Traits of British Authors. New York, 1885. [4 vols. The volume subtitled Scott, Hogg, etc., includes some accounts of De Quincey that are not found in Japp or Hogg.]

10. L. STEPHEN. Hours in a Library. Vol. I. New York, 1892.

10. L. STEPHEN. Hours in a Library. Vol. I. New York, 1892.

11. W. MINTO. Manual of English Prose Literature. Boston, 1889. [Contains the best general discussion of De Quincey's style.]

11. W. MINTO. Manual of English Prose Literature. Boston, 1889. [Includes the best overall discussion of De Quincey's writing style.]

12. L. COOPER. The Prose Poetry of Thomas De Quincey. Leipzig, 1902.

12. L. COOPER. The Prose Poetry of Thomas De Quincey. Leipzig, 1902.










THE ENGLISH MAIL-COACH










SECTION I—THE GLORY OF MOTION

Some twenty or more years before I matriculated at Oxford, Mr. Palmer, at that time M.P. for Bath, had accomplished two things, very hard to do on our little planet, the Earth, however cheap they may be held by eccentric people in comets: he had invented mail-coaches, and he had married the daughter of a duke. He was, therefore, just twice as great a man as Galileo, who did certainly invent (or, which is the same thing, [Footnote: "The same thing":—Thus, in the calendar of the Church Festivals, the discovery of the true cross (by Helen, the mother of Constantine) is recorded (and, one might think, with the express consciousness of sarcasm) as the Invention of the Cross.] discover) the satellites of Jupiter, those very next things extant to mail-coaches in the two capital pretensions of speed and keeping time, but, on the other hand, who did not marry the daughter of a duke.

Some twenty or more years before I enrolled at Oxford, Mr. Palmer, who was then the Member of Parliament for Bath, achieved two things that are quite difficult to accomplish on our little planet, Earth, no matter how trivial they might seem to quirky people in comets: he invented mail coaches and married the daughter of a duke. Therefore, he was exactly twice as significant as Galileo, who did indeed discover (or, to put it another way, [Footnote: "The same thing":—Thus, in the calendar of the Church Festivals, the discovery of the true cross (by Helen, the mother of Constantine) is recorded (and, one might think, with the express consciousness of sarcasm) as the Invention of the Cross.] discover) the satellites of Jupiter, which are pretty much the closest things to mail coaches when it comes to speed and punctuality, but, on the flip side, did not marry the daughter of a duke.

These mail-coaches, as organised by Mr. Palmer, are entitled to a circumstantial notice from myself, having had so large a share in developing the anarchies of my subsequent dreams: an agency which they accomplished, 1st, through velocity at that time unprecedented—for they first revealed the glory of motion; 2dly, through grand effects for the eye between lamplight and the darkness upon solitary roads; 3dly, through animal beauty and power so often displayed in the class of horses selected for this mail service; 4thly, through the conscious presence of a central intellect, that, in the midst of vast distances [Footnote: "Vast distances":—One case was familiar to mail-coach travellers where two mails in opposite directions, north and south, starting at the same minute from points six hundred miles apart, met almost constantly at a particular bridge which bisected the total distance.]—of storms, of darkness, of danger—overruled all obstacles into one steady co-operation to a national result. For my own feeling, this post-office service spoke as by some mighty orchestra, where a thousand instruments, all disregarding each other, and so far in danger of discord, yet all obedient as slaves to the supreme baton of some great leader, terminate in a perfection of harmony like that of heart, brain, and lungs in a healthy animal organisation. But, finally, that particular element in this whole combination which most impressed myself, and through which it is that to this hour Mr. Palmer's mail-coach system tyrannises over my dreams by terror and terrific beauty, lay in the awful political mission which at that time it fulfilled. The mail-coach it was that distributed over the face of the land, like the opening of apocalyptic vials, the heart-shaking news of Trafalgar, of Salamanca, of Vittoria, of Waterloo. These were the harvests that, in the grandeur of their reaping, redeemed the tears and blood in which they had been sown. Neither was the meanest peasant so much below the grandeur and the sorrow of the times as to confound battles such as these, which were gradually moulding the destinies of Christendom, with the vulgar conflicts of ordinary warfare, so often no more than gladiatorial trials of national prowess. The victories of England in this stupendous contest rose of themselves as natural Te Deums to heaven; and it was felt by the thoughtful that such victories, at such a crisis of general prostration, were not more beneficial to ourselves than finally to France, our enemy, and to the nations of all western or central Europe, through whose pusillanimity it was that the French domination had prospered.

These mail coaches, organized by Mr. Palmer, deserve a detailed mention from me because they played a huge role in shaping the chaos of my later dreams. They did this for a few reasons: first, they achieved unprecedented speed for that time, showing the true beauty of movement; second, they created stunning visuals between the glow of lamps and the darkness on lonely roads; third, they showcased the grace and strength of the horses chosen for this mail service; fourth, there was an undeniable presence of a guiding intelligence that, despite vast distances—[Footnote: "Vast distances":—One situation well-known to mail-coach travelers involved two mail coaches traveling in opposite directions, north and south, starting at the same time from points six hundred miles apart, which regularly met at a certain bridge that divided the total distance.]—storms, darkness, and danger, managed to unite all challenges into a consistent effort aimed at a national goal. Personally, this postal service felt like a powerful orchestra where a thousand instruments, ignoring each other and on the verge of discord, still obeyed the supreme baton of a great conductor, achieving perfect harmony like the heart, brain, and lungs working together in a healthy living being. However, what left the deepest impression on me, and what continues to haunt my dreams with both fear and awe about Mr. Palmer's mail-coach system, was the significant political mission it carried out at that time. It was the mail coach that spread across the land, like the opening of apocalyptic vials, the heart-stirring news of Trafalgar, Salamanca, Vittoria, and Waterloo. These victories were the outcomes that, in their grandeur, redeemed the blood and tears that had been shed. No peasant was so unaware of the importance and sorrow of the times as to confuse these pivotal battles, which were reshaping the fate of Christendom, with the ordinary conflicts of routine warfare, often just gladiatorial displays of national strength. England's victories in this monumental struggle naturally rose like Te Deums to heaven; and thoughtful individuals recognized that these victories, at such a time of universal despair, benefited not just ourselves but also ultimately France, our enemy, and the nations of all western or central Europe, whose cowardice allowed French dominance to flourish.

The mail-coach, as the national organ for publishing these mighty events, thus diffusively influential, became itself a spiritualised and glorified object to an impassioned heart; and naturally, in the Oxford of that day, all hearts were impassioned, as being all (or nearly all) in early manhood. In most universities there is one single college; in Oxford there were five-and-twenty, all of which were peopled by young men, the élite of their own generation; not boys, but men: none under eighteen. In some of these many colleges the custom permitted the student to keep what are called "short terms"; that is, the four terms of Michaelmas, Lent, Easter, and Act, were kept by a residence, in the aggregate, of ninety-one days, or thirteen weeks. Under this interrupted residence, it was possible that a student might have a reason for going down to his home four times in the year. This made eight journeys to and fro. But, as these homes lay dispersed through all the shires of the island, and most of us disdained all coaches except his Majesty's mail, no city out of London could pretend to so extensive a connexion with Mr. Palmer's establishment as Oxford. Three mails, at the least, I remember as passing every day through Oxford, and benefiting by my personal patronage—viz., the Worcester, the Gloucester, and the Holyhead mail. Naturally, therefore, it became a point of some interest with us, whose journeys revolved every six weeks on an average, to look a little into the executive details of the system. With some of these Mr. Palmer had no concern; they rested upon bye-laws enacted by posting-houses for their own benefit, and upon other bye-laws, equally stern, enacted by the inside passengers for the illustration of their own haughty exclusiveness. These last were of a nature to rouse our scorn; from which the transition was not very long to systematic mutiny. Up to this time, say 1804, or 1805 (the year of Trafalgar), it had been the fixed assumption of the four inside people (as an old tradition of all public carriages derived from the reign of Charles II) that they, the illustrious quaternion, constituted a porcelain variety of the human race, whose dignity would have been compromised by exchanging one word of civility with the three miserable delf-ware outsides. Even to have kicked an outsider might have been held to attaint the foot concerned in that operation, so that, perhaps, it would have required an act of Parliament to restore its purity of blood. What words, then, could express the horror, and the sense of treason, in that case, which had happened, where all three outsides (the trinity of Pariahs) made a vain attempt to sit down at the same breakfast-table or dinner-table with the consecrated four? I myself witnessed such an attempt; and on that occasion a benevolent old gentleman endeavoured to soothe his three holy associates, by suggesting that, if the outsides were indicted for this criminal attempt at the next assizes, the court would regard it as a case of lunacy or delirium tremens rather than of treason. England owes much of her grandeur to the depth of the aristocratic element in her social composition, when pulling against her strong democracy. I am not the man to laugh at it. But sometimes, undoubtedly, it expressed itself in comic shapes. The course taken with the infatuated outsiders, in the particular attempt which I have noticed, was that the waiter, beckoning them away from the privileged salle-à-manger, sang out, "This way, my good men," and then enticed these good men away to the kitchen. But that plan had not always answered. Sometimes, though rarely, cases occurred where the intruders, being stronger than usual, or more vicious than usual, resolutely refused to budge, and so far carried their point as to have a separate table arranged for themselves in a corner of the general room. Yet, if an Indian screen could be found ample enough to plant them out from the very eyes of the high table, or dais, it then became possible to assume as a fiction of law that the three delf fellows, after all, were not present. They could be ignored by the porcelain men, under the maxim that objects not appearing and objects not existing are governed by the same logical construction. [Footnote: De non apparentibus, etc.]

The mail coach, the national channel for sharing these significant events, became a revered and exalted symbol to passionate hearts; and of course, in the Oxford of that time, all hearts were passionate, as nearly everyone was in early manhood. Most universities have just one college; at Oxford, there were twenty-five, all filled with young men, the élite of their generation; not boys, but men: none younger than eighteen. In some of these colleges, students were allowed to take what are called "short terms"; this meant that the four terms of Michaelmas, Lent, Easter, and Act were completed with a total residency of just ninety-one days, or thirteen weeks. Because of this interrupted residency, a student might have a reason to go home four times a year. That made eight trips total. However, since these homes were spread across the island's counties, and most of us only used royal mail coaches, no city outside of London had as strong a connection to Mr. Palmer's service as Oxford did. At least three mail coaches, including the Worcester, Gloucester, and Holyhead mail, passed through Oxford each day, benefiting from my personal patronage. Naturally, it became a topic of interest for us, with journeys averaging every six weeks, to examine the operational details of the system. Some of these were unrelated to Mr. Palmer; they were based on regulations enacted by posting houses for their own benefit, and other harsh rules created by the inside passengers to uphold their own snobbery. These last rules were enough to provoke our disdain, leading to a quick shift toward outright rebellion. Up until around 1804 or 1805 (the year of Trafalgar), it had been a longstanding expectation among the four inside passengers (a tradition rooted in all public transport since the reign of Charles II) that they, the esteemed four, were a special breed of humanity, whose dignity would be tarnished by even a single polite word exchanged with the three pitiful outside passengers. Even kicking an outsider might have been seen as staining the foot involved in the act, meaning it would probably take an act of Parliament to restore its noble status. So, what words could convey the shock and sense of betrayal during the situation when all three outsiders (the trio of outcasts) dared to attempt sitting at the same breakfast or dinner table as the revered four? I personally saw such an attempt, and in that moment, a kind old gentleman tried to calm his three esteemed companions by suggesting that if the outsiders were charged for this audacious act at the next court session, the judges would see it more as a case of insanity or delirium tremens than treason. England owes a lot of its greatness to the strong presence of the aristocratic element in its social structure, which often pushes against a robust democracy. I’m not one to mock that. Yet sometimes, it did manifest in absurd ways. With the misguided outsiders in the incident I mentioned, the waiter, waving them away from the special salle-à-manger, shouted, "This way, gentlemen," and led them off to the kitchen. However, that strategy didn’t always work. Occasionally, though rarely, instances arose where the intruders were either unusually strong or particularly bold, stubbornly refusing to leave, and managed to have a separate table set up for themselves in a corner of the main room. Nonetheless, if a large enough partition could be found to shield them from the sight of the high table or dais, it became legally plausible to pretend that the three outside passengers weren’t even there. They could be disregarded by the inside men, based on the principle that non-existent objects and those that cannot be seen are treated the same in logic. [Footnote: De non apparentibus, etc.]

Such being, at that time, the usage of mail-coaches, what was to be done by us of young Oxford? We, the most aristocratic of people, who were addicted to the practice of looking down superciliously even upon the insides themselves as often very questionable characters—were we, by voluntarily going outside, to court indignities? If our dress and bearing sheltered us generally from the suspicion of being "raff" (the name at that period for "snobs" [Footnote: "Snobs," and its antithesis, "nobs," arose among the internal factions of shoemakers perhaps ten years later. Possibly enough, the terms may have existed much earlier; but they were then first made known, picturesquely and effectively, by a trial at some assizes which happened to fix the public attention.]), we really were such constructively by the place we assumed. If we did not submit to the deep shadow of eclipse, we entered at least the skirts of its penumbra. And the analogy of theatres was valid against us,—where no man can complain of the annoyances incident to the pit or gallery, having his instant remedy in paying the higher price of the boxes. But the soundness of this analogy we disputed. In the case of the theatre, it cannot be pretended that the inferior situations have any separate attractions, unless the pit may be supposed to have an advantage for the purposes of the critic or the dramatic reporter. But the critic or reporter is a rarity. For most people, the sole benefit is in the price. Now, on the contrary, the outside of the mail had its own incommunicable advantages. These we could not forego. The higher price we would willingly have paid, but not the price connected with the condition of riding inside; which condition we pronounced insufferable. The air, the freedom of prospect, the proximity to the horses, the elevation of seat: these were what we required; but, above all, the certain anticipation of purchasing occasional opportunities of driving.

At that time, with the way mail-coaches worked, what were we young Oxford folks supposed to do? We, the most elite of society, who were used to looking down on even the lower-class passengers as often very questionable individuals—were we really going to invite disrespect by choosing to sit outside? While our clothing and demeanor usually protected us from being seen as "raff" (the term at that time for "snobs" [Footnote: "Snobs," and its opposite, "nobs," emerged among the internal factions of shoemakers about ten years later. The terms may have existed earlier, but they were first notably popularized by a trial at some assizes that caught public attention.]), we were still considered such because of the place we chose to sit. If we didn't fully submit to the humiliation, we at least danced around its edges. The theater analogy also worked against us—where no one can complain about the annoyances of sitting in the pit or gallery, as they have the instant option to pay more for boxes. But we argued against this analogy. In the theater, it's not true that the lower seats have any unique attractions, except perhaps the pit might be beneficial for a critic or a dramatic reporter, though those are rare. For most, the only advantage is the cheaper price. However, the outside of the mail coach had its own unique perks. We could not give those up. We would have happily paid a higher price, but not the cost associated with the condition of riding inside; that condition was unbearable to us. We wanted the fresh air, the freedom to see the landscape, the closeness to the horses, the height of our seats: these were essential, but above all, we looked forward to the occasional chance to drive.

Such was the difficulty which pressed us; and under the coercion of this difficulty we instituted a searching inquiry into the true quality and valuation of the different apartments about the mail. We conducted this inquiry on metaphysical principles; and it was ascertained satisfactorily that the roof of the coach, which by some weak men had been called the attics, and by some the garrets, was in reality the drawing-room; in which drawing-room the box was the chief ottoman or sofa; whilst it appeared that the inside which had been traditionally regarded as the only room tenantable by gentlemen, was, in fact, the coal-cellar in disguise.

Such was the difficulty we faced, and under the pressure of this challenge, we began a thorough investigation into the true nature and value of the various spaces around the mail. We conducted this inquiry based on metaphysical principles, and it was concluded satisfactorily that the roof of the coach, which some weak individuals had referred to as the attics and others as the garrets, was actually the drawing-room; in that drawing-room, the box served as the main ottoman or sofa; while it turned out that the inside—traditionally seen as the only room suitable for gentlemen—was, in reality, just a disguised coal-cellar.

Great wits jump. The very same idea had not long before struck the celestial intellect of China. Amongst the presents carried out by our first embassy to that country was a state-coach. It had been specially selected as a personal gift by George III; but the exact mode of using it was an intense mystery to Pekin. The ambassador, indeed (Lord Macartney), had made some imperfect explanations upon this point; but, as His Excellency communicated these in a diplomatic whisper at the very moment of his departure, the celestial intellect was very feebly illuminated, and it became necessary to call a cabinet council on the grand state question, "Where was the Emperor to sit?" The hammer-cloth happened to be unusually gorgeous; and, partly on that consideration, but partly also because the box offered the most elevated seat, was nearest to the moon, and undeniably went foremost, it was resolved by acclamation that the box was the imperial throne, and, for the scoundrel who drove,—he might sit where he could find a perch. The horses, therefore, being harnessed, solemnly his imperial majesty ascended his new English throne under a flourish of trumpets, having the first lord of the treasury on his right hand, and the chief jester on his left. Pekin gloried in the spectacle; and in the whole flowery people, constructively present by representation, there was but one discontented person, and that was the coachman. This mutinous individual audaciously shouted, "Where am I to sit?" But the privy council, incensed by his disloyalty, unanimously opened the door, and kicked him into the inside. He had all the inside places to himself; but such is the rapacity of ambition that he was still dissatisfied. "I say," he cried out in an extempore petition addressed to the Emperor through the window—"I say, how am I to catch hold of the reins?"—"Anyhow," was the imperial answer; "don't trouble me, man, in my glory. How catch the reins? Why, through the windows, through the keyholes—anyhow." Finally this contumacious coachman lengthened the check-strings into a sort of jury-reins communicating with the horses; with these he drove as steadily as Pekin had any right to expect. The Emperor returned after the briefest of circuits; he descended in great pomp from his throne, with the severest resolution never to remount it. A public thanksgiving was ordered for his majesty's happy escape from the disease of a broken neck; and the state-coach was dedicated thenceforward as a votive offering to the god Fo Fo—whom the learned more accurately called Fi Fi.

Great minds think alike. The same idea had recently occurred to the brilliant minds in China. Among the gifts brought by our first embassy to that country was a state coach. It had been specially chosen as a personal gift from George III; however, the exact way to use it was a complete mystery to Beijing. The ambassador, indeed (Lord Macartney), had offered some unclear explanations on this topic; but since he shared these in a diplomatic whisper just as he was leaving, the brilliant minds were only weakly enlightened. This led to the need for a cabinet council on the major state question, "Where should the Emperor sit?" The covering cloth was unusually beautiful; and, partly for that reason but also because the box offered the highest seat, was closest to the moon, and clearly was the front position, it was declared by consensus that the box would be the imperial throne, and as for the scoundrel who drove it—he could sit wherever he could find a spot. So, with the horses harnessed, his imperial majesty solemnly ascended his new English throne to the sound of trumpets, with the first lord of the treasury on his right and the chief jester on his left. Beijing reveled in the spectacle; and among the entire flower-loving population, constructively present by representation, there was only one unhappy person, and that was the coachman. This rebellious individual boldly yelled, "Where am I supposed to sit?" But the privy council, angered by his disloyalty, unanimously opened the door and kicked him inside. He had all the inside space to himself; but such is the greed of ambition that he was still not satisfied. "I say," he shouted in an impromptu plea to the Emperor through the window—"I say, how am I supposed to hold the reins?"—"However you want," was the imperial response; "don’t bother me in my moment of glory. How to hold the reins? Through the windows, through the keyholes—any way you can." Finally, this defiant coachman extended the check-strings into a sort of makeshift reins connecting with the horses; using these, he drove as steadily as Beijing could reasonably expect. The Emperor returned after a very brief trip; he got down in great ceremony from his throne, firmly resolving never to sit on it again. A public thanksgiving was announced for his majesty's narrow escape from the risk of a broken neck; and the state coach was dedicated from then on as a gift to the god Fo Fo—whom the scholars more accurately referred to as Fi Fi.

A revolution of this same Chinese character did young Oxford of that era effect in the constitution of mail-coach society. It was a perfect French Revolution; and we had good reason to say, ça ira. In fact, it soon became too popular. The "public"—a well-known character, particularly disagreeable, though slightly respectable, and notorious for affecting the chief seats in synagogues—had at first loudly opposed this revolution; but, when the opposition showed itself to be ineffectual, our disagreeable friend went into it with headlong zeal. At first it was a sort of race between us; and, as the public is usually from thirty to fifty years old, naturally we of young Oxford, that averaged about twenty, had the advantage. Then the public took to bribing, giving fees to horse-keepers, &c., who hired out their persons as warming-pans on the box seat. That, you know, was shocking to all moral sensibilities. Come to bribery, said we, and there is an end to all morality,—Aristotle's, Zeno's, Cicero's, or anybody's. And, besides, of what use was it? For we bribed also. And, as our bribes, to those of the public, were as five shillings to sixpence, here again young Oxford had the advantage. But the contest was ruinous to the principles of the stables connected with the mails. This whole corporation was constantly bribed, rebribed, and often surrebribed; a mail-coach yard was like the hustings in a contested election; and a horse-keeper, ostler, or helper, was held by the philosophical at that time to be the most corrupt character in the nation.

A revolution of the same kind that took place in China was brought about by the young folks in Oxford during that time, completely transforming the system of mail-coach society. It was like a real French Revolution, and we had every reason to say, ça ira. In fact, it quickly became too popular. The "public"—a well-known character who was particularly unpleasant, though somewhat respectable, and infamous for always trying to take the best seats in synagogues—initially opposed this revolution loudly; however, when it became clear that their opposition was ineffective, our unpleasant friend joined in with wild enthusiasm. At first, it felt like a competition between us, and since the average age of the public was usually between thirty and fifty, we young folks from Oxford, averaging around twenty, naturally had the upper hand. Then the public started resorting to bribery, giving tips to horse-keepers, etc., who provided their services as warming pans on the box seat. That, as you know, was shocking to all moral sensibilities. We said, once bribery comes into play, it marks the end of all morality—whether it's Aristotle's, Zeno's, Cicero's, or anyone else's. Besides, what was the point? Because we also bribed. And, given that our bribes were worth five shillings compared to their sixpence, once again, young Oxford had the advantage. But this competition was damaging to the integrity of the stables associated with the mail service. The entire organization was constantly being bribed, re-bribed, and often sub-bribed; a mail-coach yard resembled the polling place in a contested election; and at that time, a horse-keeper, ostler, or helper was viewed by philosophers as the most corrupt character in the nation.

There was an impression upon the public mind, natural enough from the continually augmenting velocity of the mail, but quite erroneous, that an outside seat on this class of carriages was a post of danger. On the contrary, I maintained that, if a man had become nervous from some gipsy prediction in his childhood, allocating to a particular moon now approaching some unknown danger, and he should inquire earnestly, "Whither can I fly for shelter? Is a prison the safest retreat? or a lunatic hospital? or the British Museum?" I should have replied, "Oh no; I'll tell you what to do. Take lodgings for the next forty days on the box of his Majesty's mail. Nobody can touch you there. If it is by bills at ninety days after date that you are made unhappy—if noters and protesters are the sort of wretches whose astrological shadows darken the house of life—then note you what I vehemently protest: viz., that, no matter though the sheriff and under-sheriff in every county should be running after you with his posse, touch a hair of your head he cannot whilst you keep house and have your legal domicile on the box of the mail. It is felony to stop the mail; even the sheriff cannot do that. And an extra touch of the whip to the leaders (no great matter if it grazes the sheriff) at any time guarantees your safety." In fact, a bedroom in a quiet house seems a safe enough retreat; yet it is liable to its own notorious nuisances—to robbers by night, to rats, to fire. But the mail laughs at these terrors. To robbers, the answer is packed up and ready for delivery in the barrel of the guard's blunderbuss. Rats again! there are none about mail-coaches any more than snakes in Von Troil's Iceland; [Footnote: "Von Troil's Iceland":—The allusion is to a well-known chapter in Von Troil's work, entitled, "Concerning the Snakes of Iceland." The entire chapter consists of these six words—"There art no snakes in Iceland."] except, indeed, now and then a parliamentary rat, who always hides his shame in what I have shown to be the "coal-cellar." And, as to fire, I never knew but one in a mail-coach; which was in the Exeter mail, and caused by an obstinate sailor bound to Devonport. Jack, making light of the law and the lawgiver that had set their faces against his offence, insisted on taking up a forbidden seat [Footnote: "Forbidden seat":—The very sternest code of rules was enforced upon the mails by the Post-office. Throughout England, only three outsides were allowed, of whom one was to sit on the box, and the other two immediately behind the box; none, under any pretext, to come near the guard; an indispensable caution; since else, under the guise of a passenger, a robber might by any one of a thousand advantages—which sometimes are created, but always are favoured, by the animation of frank social intercourse—have disarmed the guard. Beyond the Scottish border, the regulation was so far relaxed as to allow of four outsides, but not relaxed at all as to the mode of placing them. One, as before, was seated on the box, and the other three on the front of the roof, with a determinate and ample separation from the little insulated chair of the guard. This relaxation was conceded by way of compensating to Scotland her disadvantages in point of population. England, by the superior density of her population, might always count upon a large fund of profits in the fractional trips of chance passengers riding for short distances of two or three stages. In Scotland this chance counted for much less. And therefore, to make good the deficiency, Scotland was allowed a compensatory profit upon one extra passenger.] in the rear of the roof, from which he could exchange his own yarns with those of the guard. No greater offence was then known to mail-coaches; it was treason, it was læsa majestas, it was by tendency arson; and the ashes of Jack's pipe, falling amongst the straw of the hinder boot, containing the mail-bags, raised a flame which (aided by the wind of our motion) threatened a revolution in the republic of letters. Yet even this left the sanctity of the box unviolated. In dignified repose, the coachman and myself sat on, resting with benign composure upon our knowledge that the fire would have to burn its way through four inside passengers before it could reach ourselves. I remarked to the coachman, with a quotation from Virgil's "Æneid" really too hackneyed—

There was a common belief, which made sense given the ever-increasing speed of the mail, but was completely wrong, that an outside seat on these types of carriages was dangerous. On the contrary, I argued that if someone was anxious because of a gypsy prediction from their childhood, which suggested that a particular approaching moon posed some unknown threat, and they asked earnestly, "Where can I go for safety? Is a prison the safest place? Or a mental hospital? Or the British Museum?" I would have replied, "Oh no; here's what you should do. Rent a seat on the front of the king's mail coach for the next forty days. No one can harm you there. If your troubles come from bills due in ninety days—if it’s those who threaten and protest that darken your life—then let me insist: even if the sheriff and his deputies in every county were chasing after you and trying to grab you, they can’t lay a finger on you while you’re living on the mail coach. Stopping the mail is a felony; even the sheriff can’t do that. Just a little extra whip to the leaders (even if it grazes the sheriff) guarantees your safety." In fact, a bedroom in a quiet house might seem like a safe place to escape; however, it has its own notorious dangers—burglars at night, rats, fire. But the mail doesn't worry about these threats. For robbers, the solution is ready to go in the guard's blunderbuss. As for rats, there are none around mail coaches, just as there are no snakes in Von Troil’s Iceland; [Footnote: "Von Troil's Iceland":—The reference is to a well-known chapter in Von Troil's work titled, "Concerning the Snakes of Iceland," which consists solely of the words—"There are no snakes in Iceland."] except, occasionally, a parliamentary rat, who always hides his shame in what I described as the "coal-cellar." And regarding fire, I only knew of one incident in a mail coach; it happened in the Exeter mail, caused by a stubborn sailor heading to Devonport. Jack, ignoring the law and the authorities that forbade his actions, insisted on taking a restricted seat [Footnote: "Forbidden seat":—The Post Office enforced a strict set of rules on the mails. Across England, only three outside seats were permitted—one on the box and two directly behind it; none, under any circumstances, could approach the guard—an essential precaution, since a robber could easily disguise themselves as a passenger and exploit the natural camaraderie to disarm the guard. Beyond the Scottish border, the regulation was relaxed to allow four outside seats, but the positioning remained strict. One seat was on the box, and the other three were on the front of the roof, maintaining a clear distance from the guard's isolated seat. This allowance was made to compensate Scotland for its lower population. England's higher population density meant a larger potential profit from the short-distance trips of occasional passengers. In Scotland, this chance was significantly lower. Therefore, to cover this gap, Scotland was granted an additional profit from one extra passenger.] sitting behind on the roof, where he could swap his stories with the guard. This sort of behavior was considered an extreme offense; it was treason, it was læsa majestas, it was practically arson; and when Jack's pipe ashes fell into the straw of the boot holding the mail bags, it sparked a fire that (aided by our speed) threatened to disrupt the postal system. Yet even this incident left the sanctity of the box intact. In calm dignity, the coachman and I remained seated, assured that the fire would have to burn through four inside passengers before it could even reach us. I mentioned to the coachman, quoting a line from Virgil's "Æneid" that had become quite cliché—

  "Jam proximus ardet
  Ucalegon."
"Near Ucalegon, the fire burns."

But, recollecting that the Virgilian part of the coachman's education might have been neglected, I interpreted so far as to say that perhaps at that moment the flames were catching hold of our worthy brother and inside passenger, Ucalegon. The coachman made no answer,—which is my own way when a stranger addresses me either in Syriac or in Coptic; but by his faint sceptical smile he seemed to insinuate that he knew better,—for that Ucalegon, as it happened, was not in the way-bill, and therefore could not have been booked.

But remembering that the coachman might have skipped the Virgil part of his education, I interpreted it to mean that maybe at that moment the flames were engulfing our good brother and fellow passenger, Ucalegon. The coachman didn’t reply—just like I do when a stranger talks to me in Syriac or Coptic; but with his faint, skeptical smile, he seemed to suggest he knew better—since Ucalegon, as it turned out, wasn’t on the waybill and therefore couldn’t have been booked.

No dignity is perfect which does not at some point ally itself with the mysterious. The connexion of the mail with the state and the executive government—a connexion obvious, but yet not strictly defined—gave to the whole mail establishment an official grandeur which did us service on the roads, and invested us with seasonable terrors. Not the less impressive were those terrors because their legal limits were imperfectly ascertained. Look at those turnpike gates: with what deferential hurry, with what an obedient start, they fly open at our approach! Look at that long line of carts and carters ahead, audaciously usurping the very crest of the road. Ah! traitors, they do not hear us as yet; but, as soon as the dreadful blast of our horn reaches them with proclamation of our approach, see with what frenzy of trepidation they fly to their horses' heads, and deprecate our wrath by the precipitation of their crane-neck quarterings. Treason they feel to be their crime; each individual carter feels himself under the ban of confiscation and attainder; his blood is attainted through six generations; and nothing is wanting but the headsman and his axe, the block and the sawdust, to close up the vista of his horrors. What! shall it be within benefit of clergy to delay the king's message on the high road?—to interrupt the great respirations, ebb and flood, systole and diastole, of the national intercourse?—to endanger the safety of tidings running day and night between all nations and languages? Or can it be fancied, amongst the weakest of men, that the bodies of the criminals will be given up to their widows for Christian burial? Now, the doubts which were raised as to our powers did more to wrap them in terror, by wrapping them in uncertainty, than could have been effected by the sharpest definitions of the law from the Quarter Sessions. We, on our parts (we, the collective mail, I mean), did our utmost to exalt the idea of our privileges by the insolence with which we wielded them. Whether this insolence rested upon law that gave it a sanction, or upon conscious power that haughtily dispensed with that sanction, equally it spoke from a potential station; and the agent, in each particular insolence of the moment, was viewed reverentially, as one having authority.

No dignity is truly perfect without some connection to the mysterious. The link between the mail and the state, which is clear but not precisely defined, gave the entire mail system an official grandeur that served us well on the roads and filled us with timely fears. Those fears were even more striking because their legal boundaries were not clearly established. Look at those toll gates: how quickly and respectfully they swing open as we approach! Look at that long line of carts and drivers ahead, boldly taking up the very center of the road. Ah! Traitors, they haven’t noticed us yet; but the moment they hear the loud blast of our horn announcing our arrival, see how frantically they rush to their horses, trying to appease us with the hurried movements of their awkward vehicles. They know they've committed a crime; every driver feels the threat of confiscation and punishment; he feels cursed for generations; all that’s missing are the executioner and his axe, the block and the sawdust, to finalize the scene of his nightmares. What? Is it acceptable to delay the king’s message on the highway?—to interrupt the vital exchanges of our national communication?—to jeopardize the safety of information flowing day and night between all nations and languages? Or can the weakest of men seriously think that the bodies of these offenders will be returned to their families for a proper burial? The doubts raised about our powers created more terror through uncertainty than any clear legal definitions from the Quarter Sessions could manage. We, for our part (the collective mail, that is), did everything we could to elevate the idea of our privileges through the arrogance with which we exercised them. Whether this arrogance relied on legal backing or on a self-assured power that dismissed such backing, it nonetheless stemmed from a place of authority; and each instance of arrogance was viewed with respect, as if it came from someone in command.

Sometimes after breakfast his Majesty's mail would become frisky; and, in its difficult wheelings amongst the intricacies of early markets, it would upset an apple-cart, a cart loaded with eggs, &c. Huge was the affliction and dismay, awful was the smash. I, as far as possible, endeavoured in such a case to represent the conscience and moral sensibilities of the mail; and, when wildernesses of eggs were lying poached under our horses' hoofs, then would I stretch forth my hands in sorrow, saying (in words too celebrated at that time, from the false echoes [Footnote: "False echoes":—Yes, false! for the words ascribed to Napoleon, as breathed to the memory of Desaix, never were uttered at all. They stand in the same category of theatrical fictions as the cry of the foundering line-of-battle ship Vengeur, as the vaunt of General Cambronne at Waterloo, "La Garde meurt, mais ne se rend pas," or as the repartees of Talleyrand.] of Marengo), "Ah! wherefore have we not time to weep over you?"—which was evidently impossible, since, in fact, we had not time to laugh over them. Tied to post-office allowance in some cases of fifty minutes for eleven miles, could the royal mail pretend to undertake the offices of sympathy and condolence? Could it be expected to provide tears for the accidents of the road? If even it seemed to trample on humanity, it did so, I felt, in discharge of its own more peremptory duties.

Sometimes after breakfast, the royal mail would get a bit wild, and while navigating the busy early markets, it would knock over an apple cart, a cart full of eggs, and so on. The destruction and chaos were immense, and the damage was terrible. I tried my best to embody the conscience and sense of morality of the mail; and when piles of eggs were broken beneath our horses’ hooves, I would raise my hands in sorrow, lamenting (in words that were quite famous at that time, from the false echoes of Marengo), "Ah! why don’t we have time to cry for you?"—which was clearly impossible since we didn’t even have time to laugh about it. Tied to a post-office schedule of fifty minutes for eleven miles, could the royal mail really take on the roles of sympathy and condolences? Could it be expected to shed tears over the mishaps of the journey? Even if it seemed to disregard human feelings, I felt it did so in fulfillment of its own more urgent responsibilities.

Upholding the morality of the mail, a fortiori I upheld its rights; as a matter of duty, I stretched to the uttermost its privilege of imperial precedency, and astonished weak minds by the feudal powers which I hinted to be lurking constructively in the charters of this proud establishment. Once I remember being on the box of the Holyhead mail, between Shrewsbury and Oswestry, when a tawdry thing from Birmingham, some "Tallyho" or "Highflyer," all flaunting with green and gold, came up alongside of us. What a contrast to our royal simplicity of form and colour in this plebeian wretch! The single ornament on our dark ground of chocolate colour was the mighty shield of the imperial arms, but emblazoned in proportions as modest as a signet-ring bears to a seal of office. Even this was displayed only on a single panel, whispering, rather than proclaiming, our relations to the mighty state; whilst the beast from Birmingham, our green-and-gold friend from false, fleeting, perjured Brummagem, had as much writing and painting on its sprawling flanks as would have puzzled a decipherer from the tombs of Luxor. For some time this Birmingham machine ran along by our side—a piece of familiarity that already of itself seemed to me sufficiently Jacobinical. But all at once a movement of the horses announced a desperate intention of leaving us behind. "Do you see that?" I said to the coachman.—"I see," was his short answer. He was wide awake,—yet he waited longer than seemed prudent; for the horses of our audacious opponent had a disagreeable air of freshness and power. But his motive was loyal; his wish was that the Birmingham conceit should be full-blown before he froze it. When that seemed right, he unloosed, or, to speak by a stronger word, he sprang, his known resources: he slipped our royal horses like cheetahs, or hunting-leopards, after the affrighted game. How they could retain such a reserve of fiery power after the work they had accomplished seemed hard to explain. But on our side, besides the physical superiority, was a tower of moral strength, namely the king's name, "which they upon the adverse faction wanted." Passing them without an effort, as it seemed, we threw them into the rear with so lengthening an interval between us as proved in itself the bitterest mockery of their presumption; whilst our guard blew back a shattering blast of triumph that was really too painfully full of derision.

Upholding the integrity of the mail, I also defended its rights; out of duty, I pushed its privilege of imperial precedence to the limit, surprising weaker minds with the feudal powers that I suggested were quietly embedded in the charters of this proud establishment. I remember once being on the box of the Holyhead mail, between Shrewsbury and Oswestry, when a flashy vehicle from Birmingham, some "Tallyho" or "Highflyer," decked out in green and gold, pulled up next to us. What a contrast to our royal simplicity of style and color compared to this lower-class display! The only decoration on our dark chocolate-colored coach was the grand shield of the imperial arms, but it was shown in proportions as modest as a signet ring compared to an official seal. Even this was only shown on one side, hinting rather than announcing our connections to the powerful state; meanwhile, the contraption from Birmingham, our green-and-gold counterpart from deceptive, transient, and false Brummagem, had so much writing and decoration on its sprawling sides that it would have puzzled a decipherer from the tombs of Luxor. For a while, this Birmingham machine ran alongside us—a familiarity that already felt sufficiently radical to me. But suddenly, the movement of the horses indicated a desperate intention to leave us behind. "Do you see that?" I asked the coachman. "I see," he replied shortly. He was fully alert, yet he waited longer than seemed wise; the horses of our bold opponent appeared unpleasantly fresh and strong. But his motive was loyal; he wanted the Birmingham arrogance to reach its peak before he took it down. When it seemed right, he unleashed—or to put it more forcefully, he sprang—into action: he sent our royal horses out like cheetahs, or hunting leopards, after the startled prey. It was hard to understand how they could maintain such a reserve of fiery energy after the work they had done. On our side, besides the physical superiority, was a strong moral advantage, namely the king's name, "which they on the opposing side lacked." Effortlessly, it seemed, we passed them, leaving them far behind with an increasingly long gap between us that was in itself the cruelest mockery of their arrogance; while our guard let out a triumphant blast that was painfully full of derision.

I mention this little incident for its connexion with what followed. A Welsh rustic, sitting behind me, asked if I had not felt my heart burn within me during the progress of the race? I said, with philosophic calmness, No; because we were not racing with a mail, so that no glory could be gained. In fact, it was sufficiently mortifying that such a Birmingham thing should dare to challenge us. The Welshman replied that he didn't see that; for that a cat might look at a king, and a Brummagem coach might lawfully race the Holyhead mail. "Race us, if you like," I replied, "though even that has an air of sedition; but not beat us. This would have been treason; and for its own sake I am glad that the 'Tallyho' was disappointed." So dissatisfied did the Welshman seem with this opinion that at last I was obliged to tell him a very fine story from one of our elder dramatists: viz., that once, in some far Oriental kingdom, when the sultan of all the land, with his princes, ladies, and chief omrahs, were flying their falcons, a hawk suddenly flew at a majestic eagle, and, in defiance of the eagle's natural advantages, in contempt also of the eagle's traditional royalty, and before the whole assembled field of astonished spectators from Agra and Lahore, killed the eagle on the spot. Amazement seized the sultan at the unequal contest, and burning admiration for its unparalleled result. He commanded that the hawk should be brought before him; he caressed the bird with enthusiasm; and he ordered that, for the commemoration of his matchless courage, a diadem of gold and rubies should be solemnly placed on the hawk's head, but then that, immediately after this solemn coronation, the bird should be led off to execution, as the most valiant indeed of traitors, but not the less a traitor, as having dared to rise rebelliously against his liege lord and anointed sovereign, the eagle. "Now," said I to the Welshman, "to you and me, as men of refined sensibilities, how painful it would have been that this poor Brummagem brute, the 'Tallyho,' in the impossible case of a victory over us, should have been crowned with Birmingham tinsel, with paste diamonds and Roman pearls, and then led off to instant execution." The Welshman doubted if that could be warranted by law. And, when I hinted at the 6th of Edward Longshanks, chap. 18, for regulating the precedency of coaches, as being probably the statute relied on for the capital punishment of such offences, he replied drily that, if the attempt to pass a mail really were treasonable, it was a pity that the "Tallyho" appeared to have so imperfect an acquaintance with law.

I bring up this little incident because of what happened next. A Welsh guy sitting behind me asked if I hadn't felt my heart racing during the race. I replied, calmly, No; since we weren't racing against a mail coach, there was no glory to be won. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing that such a Birmingham vehicle would dare to challenge us. The Welshman countered that he didn’t see that; because a cat can look at a king, and a Birmingham coach could rightfully race the Holyhead mail. "Race us, if you want," I said, "though even that feels a bit rebellious; but don't beat us. That would have been treason; and for that reason, I’m glad the 'Tallyho' was let down." The Welshman seemed so unsatisfied with this view that I eventually had to tell him a great story from one of our older playwrights: once, in some far-off Eastern kingdom, when the sultan, along with his princes, ladies, and top omrahs, were flying their falcons, a hawk suddenly attacked a majestic eagle. Despite the eagle's natural advantages and its traditional royal status, the hawk killed the eagle right there in front of the astonished crowd from Agra and Lahore. The sultan was amazed by the unfair fight and was filled with admiration for its incredible outcome. He ordered that the hawk be brought to him; he praised the bird enthusiastically and decreed that, to honor its unmatched bravery, a crown of gold and rubies should be placed on its head. But then, right after this grand coronation, the bird was to be taken away for execution, as the bravest of traitors, but still a traitor for daring to rebel against its liege lord and anointed sovereign, the eagle. "Now," I said to the Welshman, "for you and me, as people with refined sensibilities, how painful it would have been if this poor Birmingham brute, the 'Tallyho,' in the unlikely event of victory over us, had been crowned with Birmingham glitter, fake diamonds, and Roman pearls, only to be taken off for instant execution." The Welshman questioned whether that would be legal. When I mentioned the 6th of Edward Longshanks, chap. 18, which regulates the precedence of coaches, likely the statute cited for the death penalty for such offenses, he dryly replied that if trying to overtake a mail coach really were treasonous, it was a shame that the "Tallyho" seemed to have such a poor understanding of the law.

The modern modes of travelling cannot compare with the old mail-coach system in grandeur and power. They boast of more velocity,—not, however, as a consciousness, but as a fact of our lifeless knowledge, resting upon alien evidence: as, for instance, because somebody says that we have gone fifty miles in the hour, though we are far from feeling it as a personal experience; or upon the evidence of a result, as that actually we find ourselves in York four hours after leaving London. Apart from such an assertion, or such a result, I myself am little aware of the pace. But, seated on the old mail-coach, we needed no evidence out of ourselves to indicate the velocity. On this system the word was not magna loquimur, as upon railways, but vivimus. Yes, "magna vivimus"; we do not make verbal ostentation of our grandeurs, we realise our grandeurs in act, and in the very experience of life. The vital experience of the glad animal sensibilities made doubts impossible on the question of our speed; we heard our speed, we saw it, we felt it as a thrilling; and this speed was not the product of blind insensate agencies, that had no sympathy to give, but was incarnated in the fiery eyeballs of the noblest amongst brutes, in his dilated nostril, spasmodic muscles, and thunder-beating hoofs. The sensibility of the horse, uttering itself in the maniac light of his eye, might be the last vibration of such a movement; the glory of Salamanca might be the first. But the intervening links that connected them, that spread the earthquake of battle into the eyeballs of the horse, were the heart of man and its electric thrillings—kindling in the rapture of the fiery strife, and then propagating its own tumults by contagious shouts and gestures to the heart of his servant the horse. But now, on the new system of travelling, iron tubes and boilers have disconnected man's heart from the ministers of his locomotion. Nile nor Trafalgar has power to raise an extra bubble in a steam-kettle. The galvanic cycle is broken up for ever; man's imperial nature no longer sends itself forward through the electric sensibility of the horse; the inter-agencies are gone in the mode of communication between the horse and his master out of which grew so many aspects of sublimity under accidents of mists that hid, or sudden blazes that revealed, of mobs that agitated, or midnight solitudes that awed. Tidings fitted to convulse all nations must henceforwards travel by culinary process; and the trumpet that once announced from afar the laurelled mail, heart-shaking when heard screaming on the wind and proclaiming itself through the darkness to every village or solitary house on its route, has now given way for ever to the pot-wallopings of the boiler. Thus have perished multiform openings for public expressions of interest, scenical yet natural, in great national tidings,—for revelations of faces and groups that could not offer themselves amongst the fluctuating mobs of a railway station. The gatherings of gazers about a laurelled mail had one centre, and acknowledged one sole interest. But the crowds attending at a railway station have as little unity as running water, and own as many centres as there are separate carriages in the train.

The modern ways of traveling can't compare to the old mail-coach system in grandeur and power. They may have more speed—not as a feeling, but as a fact we've learned from outside sources: for example, because someone says we’ve traveled fifty miles in an hour, even though we don’t actually feel it ourselves; or because we find ourselves in York four hours after leaving London. Aside from such claims or results, I’m not really aware of the pace. But when we were on the old mail-coach, we didn’t need any outside evidence to sense the speed. In this system, the phrase wasn’t magna loquimur, like on the railways, but vivimus. Yes, “magna vivimus”; we don’t just talk about our grandeur, we live it in action and through life itself. The intense experience of our joyful senses made any doubts about our speed impossible; we heard it, saw it, and felt it as exhilarating. This speed wasn’t the result of blind, unfeeling forces that offered no empathy, but was embodied in the fiery eyes of the noblest of beasts, in their flaring nostrils, tense muscles, and pounding hooves. The horse’s senses, expressed in the wild light of its eyes, could capture the last tremor of such movement; the glory of Salamanca might represent the first. But the connections that tied them together, that spread the chaos of battle into the horse's eyes, were the heart of man and its electric excitement— igniting in the thrill of fierce conflict and then sending its own energy through contagious cheers and gestures to the heart of the horse. Now, though, with the new way of traveling, iron tubes and boilers have separated man's heart from the creatures that help him move. The Nile or Trafalgar can’t even create an extra bubble in a steam kettle. The connection between man and horse is forever broken; man's powerful nature no longer drives forward through the horse’s electric sensitivity; all the interactions that once existed between horse and rider, which created so many sublime moments in the misty accidents or sudden flashes and agitations of crowds or the awe of midnight solitude, have disappeared. News that could stir entire nations will have to travel by way of the kitchen; and the trumpet that once announced the decorated mail from afar, sending chills down the spine when heard rushing on the wind and proclaiming itself through the darkness to every village or lonely house along its route, has been replaced forever by the clattering of the boiler. Thus, various ways to express public interest in significant national news—scenic yet natural—have vanished, along with the glimpses of faces and groups that couldn’t make themselves known among the chaotic crowds at a railway station. The gatherings of onlookers around a decorated mail had one focus and shared a single interest. But the crowds at a railway station are as uncoordinated as flowing water, with as many focal points as there are cars in the train.

How else, for example, than as a constant watcher for the dawn, and for the London mail that in summer months entered about daybreak amongst the lawny thickets of Maryborough forest, couldst thou, sweet Fanny of the Bath road, have become the glorified inmate of my dreams? Yet Fanny, as the loveliest young woman for face and person that perhaps in my whole life I have beheld, merited the station which even now, from a distance of forty years, she holds in my dreams; yes, though by links of natural association she brings along with her a troop of dreadful creatures, fabulous and not fabulous, that are more abominable to the heart than Fanny and the dawn are delightful.

How else, for example, could you, sweet Fanny of the Bath road, have become the cherished figure in my dreams, if not as someone who constantly waits for the dawn and for the London mail that used to arrive at daybreak among the grassy thickets of Maryborough forest during summer? Yet Fanny, possibly the most beautiful young woman I've ever seen, deserves the place she still holds in my dreams, even after forty years. Yes, even though the natural connections she brings with her also come with a host of horrifying creatures, both real and imaginary, that are far more repulsive to my heart than Fanny and the dawn are delightful.

Miss Fanny of the Bath road, strictly speaking, lived at a mile's distance from that road, but came so continually to meet the mail that I on my frequent transits rarely missed her, and naturally connected her image with the great thoroughfare where only I had ever seen her. Why she came so punctually I do not exactly know; but I believe with some burden of commissions, to be executed in Bath, which had gathered to her own residence as a central rendezvous for converging them. The mail-coachman who drove the Bath mail and wore the royal livery [Footnote: "Wore the royal livery":—The general impression was that the royal livery belonged of right to the mail-coachmen as their professional dress. But that was an error. To the guard it did belong, I believe, and was obviously essential as an official warrant, and as a means of instant identification for his person, in the discharge of his important public duties. But the coachman, and especially if his place in the series did not connect him immediately with London and the General Post-Office, obtained the scarlet coat only as an honorary distinction after long (or, if not long, trying and special) service.] happened to be Fanny's grandfather. A good man he was, that loved his beautiful granddaughter, and, loving her wisely, was vigilant over her deportment in any case where young Oxford might happen to be concerned. Did my vanity then suggest that I myself, individually, could fall within the line of his terrors? Certainly not, as regarded any physical pretensions that I could plead; for Fanny (as a chance passenger from her own neighbourhood once told me) counted in her train a hundred and ninety-nine professed admirers, if not open aspirants to her favour; and probably not one of the whole brigade but excelled myself in personal advantages. Ulysses even, with the unfair advantage of his accursed bow, could hardly have undertaken that amount of suitors. So the danger might have seemed slight—only that woman is universally aristocratic; it is amongst her nobilities of heart that she is so. Now, the aristocratic distinctions in my favour might easily with Miss Fanny have compensated my physical deficiencies. Did I then make love to Fanny? Why, yes; about as much love as one could make whilst the mail was changing horses—a process which, ten years later, did not occupy above eighty seconds; but then,—viz., about Waterloo—it occupied five times eighty. Now, four hundred seconds offer a field quite ample enough for whispering into a young woman's ear a great deal of truth, and (by way of parenthesis) some trifle of falsehood. Grandpapa did right, therefore, to watch me. And yet, as happens too often to the grandpapas of earth in a contest with the admirers of granddaughters, how vainly would he have watched me had I meditated any evil whispers to Fanny! She, it is my belief, would have protected herself against any man's evil suggestions. But he, as the result showed, could not have intercepted the opportunities for such suggestions. Yet, why not? Was he not active? Was he not blooming? Blooming he was as Fanny herself.

Miss Fanny from the Bath road actually lived a mile away from it, but she came by so often to meet the mail coach that I rarely missed her during my frequent trips, and naturally associated her with that busy road where I'd only ever seen her. I'm not entirely sure why she was so punctual; perhaps she had a bunch of errands to run in Bath that drew her to her home as a central meeting point. The mail coach driver, who drove the Bath mail and wore the royal uniform, happened to be Fanny's grandfather. He was a good man who loved his beautiful granddaughter and, out of that love, kept a close eye on her behavior whenever young Oxford might be involved. Did my vanity lead me to think I could fall into his concerns? Certainly not, as far as my looks go; because Fanny (as one chance traveler from her area once told me) had about one hundred ninety-nine dedicated admirers, if not outright contenders for her affection, and I highly doubt that any of them were less desirable than I was. Even Ulysses, with the unfair advantage of his cursed bow, would have struggled with that many suitors. So, the threat seemed minor—except that women are inherently selective; their nobility of heart is where they truly reign. Now, the advantages I had in character could easily outweigh my physical shortcomings in Miss Fanny's eyes. Did I then flirt with Fanny? Sure, about as much as one could while the mail was changing horses—a process that ten years later took less than eighty seconds, but back then, around the time of Waterloo, it took five times that long. Four hundred seconds was plenty of time to whisper a lot of truth into a young woman's ear, along with a bit of falsehood for good measure. Grandpa was right to keep an eye on me. Yet, as often happens with grandpas when it comes to their granddaughters' admirers, how futile would his watching have been if I had intended to whisper anything untoward to Fanny! I believe she would have known how to fend off any man's inappropriate comments. However, as it turned out, he couldn't have prevented those opportunities for such comments. But why not? Was he not attentive? Was he not charming? He was as charming as Fanny herself.

"Say, all our praises why should lords——"

"Say, why should we praise lords——"

Stop, that's not the line.

Stop, that's not the script.

"Say, all our roses why should girls engross?"

"Hey, why should girls be so obsessed with all our roses?"

The coachman showed rosy blossoms on his face deeper even than his granddaughter's—his being drawn from the ale-cask, Fanny's from the fountains of the dawn. But, in spite of his blooming face, some infirmities he had; and one particularly in which he too much resembled a crocodile. This lay in a monstrous inaptitude for turning round. The crocodile, I presume, owes that inaptitude to the absurd length of his back; but in our grandpapa it arose rather from the absurd breadth of his back, combined, possibly, with some growing stiffness in his legs. Now, upon this crocodile infirmity of his I planted a human advantage for tendering my homage to Miss Fanny. In defiance of all his honourable vigilance, no sooner had he presented to us his mighty Jovian back (what a field for displaying to mankind his royal scarlet!), whilst inspecting professionally the buckles, the straps, and the silvery turrets [Footnote: "Turrets":—As one who loves and venerates Chaucer for his unrivalled merits of tenderness, of picturesque characterisation, and of narrative skill, I noticed with great pleasure that the word torrettes is used by him to designate the little devices through which the reins are made to pass. This same word, in the same exact sense, I heard uniformly used by many scores of illustrious mail-coachmen to whose confidential friendship I had the honour of being admitted in my younger days.] of his harness, than I raised Miss Fanny's hand to my lips, and, by the mixed tenderness and respectfulness of my manner, caused her easily to understand how happy it would make me to rank upon her list as No. 10 or 12: in which case a few casualties amongst her lovers (and, observe, they hanged liberally in those days) might have promoted me speedily to the top of the tree; as, on the other hand, with how much loyalty of submission I acquiesced by anticipation in her award, supposing that she should plant me in the very rearward of her favour, as No. 199 + 1. Most truly I loved this beautiful and ingenuous girl; and, had it not been for the Bath mail, timing all courtships by post-office allowance, heaven only knows what might have come of it. People talk of being over head and ears in love; now, the mail was the cause that I sank only over ears in love,—which, you know, still left a trifle of brain to overlook the whole conduct of the affair.

The coachman had rosy cheeks that were even deeper than his granddaughter's—his were from the ale barrel, Fanny's from the morning dew. But despite his blooming face, he had some issues, and one in particular that made him resemble a crocodile. This was his inability to turn around. A crocodile, I imagine, can't turn because of its absurd length; but our grandpa had the opposite problem, which came from the ridiculous width of his back, possibly mixed with some stiffness growing in his legs. Now, I took advantage of his crocodile-like inability to express my admiration for Miss Fanny. Despite his serious watchfulness, as soon as he presented his impressive broad back to us (what a stage to show off his royal scarlet!), while he was professionally checking the buckles, straps, and the silvery "turrets" of his harness, I took Miss Fanny's hand and kissed it. My blend of tenderness and respect made it clear to her how happy I would be to be ranked as No. 10 or 12 on her list: in which case, a few unfortunate incidents among her admirers (and those got hanged quite freely in those days) could have quickly elevated me to the top of her list; conversely, I also accepted, in advance, the possibility of being placed at the very end, as No. 199 + 1. Truly, I loved this beautiful and sincere girl; and if it hadn't been for the Bath mail regulating all courtships by postal schedules, who knows what might have happened. People say they're head over heels in love; well, the mail meant I was only ears over heels in love—which, as you know, still left me with a little bit of sense to manage the whole situation.

Ah, reader! when I look back upon those days, it seems to me that all things change—all things perish. "Perish the roses and the palms of kings": perish even the crowns and trophies of Waterloo: thunder and lightning are not the thunder and lightning which I remember. Roses are degenerating. The Fannies of our island—though this I say with reluctance—are not visibly improving; and the Bath road is notoriously superannuated. Crocodiles, you will say, are stationary. Mr. Waterton tells me that the crocodile does not change,—that a cayman, in fact, or an alligator, is just as good for riding upon as he was in the time of the Pharaohs. That may be; but the reason is that the crocodile does not live fast—he is a slow coach. I believe it is generally understood among naturalists that the crocodile is a blockhead. It is my own impression that the Pharaohs were also blockheads. Now, as the Pharaohs and the crocodile domineered over Egyptian society, this accounts for a singular mistake that prevailed through innumerable generations on the Nile. The crocodile made the ridiculous blunder of supposing man to be meant chiefly for his own eating. Man, taking a different view of the subject, naturally met that mistake by another: he viewed the crocodile as a thing sometimes to worship, but always to run away from. And this continued till Mr. Waterton [Footnote: "Mr. Waterton":—Had the reader lived through the last generation, he would not need to be told that, some thirty or thirty-five years back, Mr. Waterton, a distinguished country gentleman of ancient family in Northumberland, publicly mounted and rode in top-boots a savage old crocodile, that was restive and very impertinent, but all to no purpose. The crocodile jibbed and tried to kick, but vainly. He was no more able to throw the squire than Sinbad was to throw the old scoundrel who used his back without paying for it, until he discovered a mode (slightly immoral, perhaps, though some think not) of murdering the old fraudulent jockey, and so circuitously of unhorsing him.] changed the relations between the animals. The mode of escaping from the reptile he showed to be not by running away, but by leaping on its back booted and spurred. The two animals had misunderstood each other. The use of the crocodile has now been cleared up—viz., to be ridden; and the final cause of man is that he may improve the health of the crocodile by riding him a-fox-hunting before breakfast. And it is pretty certain that any crocodile who has been regularly hunted through the season, and is master of the weight he carries, will take a six-barred gate now as well as ever he would have done in the infancy of the pyramids.

Ah, reader! When I look back on those days, it seems like everything changes—everything fades away. "Roses and royal palms fade away": even the crowns and trophies from Waterloo fade away: the thunder and lightning aren’t the same as I remember. Roses are declining. The ladies of our land—though I say this reluctantly—aren’t visibly improving; and the Bath road is clearly outdated. Crocodiles, you might say, remain unchanged. Mr. Waterton tells me that the crocodile does not change—that a cayman, or an alligator, is just as good for riding as it was in the time of the Pharaohs. That may be true; but the reason is that the crocodile doesn’t live quickly—he’s slow. I believe it’s generally accepted among naturalists that the crocodile is not very smart. I also think the Pharaohs weren’t exactly intellectual giants either. Now, since the Pharaohs and the crocodile had control over Egyptian society, this explains a peculiar misconception that persisted for countless generations along the Nile. The crocodile made the foolish mistake of thinking humans were mostly there for his meals. Humans, taking a different perspective, responded by viewing the crocodile as something to occasionally worship, but mostly to run away from. This continued until Mr. Waterton [Footnote: "Mr. Waterton":—If you lived through the last generation, you’d know that about thirty or thirty-five years ago, Mr. Waterton, a notable country gentleman from an old family in Northumberland, publicly mounted and rode a feisty old crocodile in riding boots. The crocodile was unruly and quite rude, but all in vain. He couldn’t throw the squire any more than Sinbad could throw the old rascal who used him without paying, until he found a way (somewhat questionable, perhaps, though some don’t think so) to get back at the old fraudulent rider and indirectly unseat him.] changed the dynamics between the two animals. The way to escape from the reptile was shown to be not by running away, but by jumping onto its back fully booted and spurred. The two animals had misunderstood each other. The purpose of the crocodile has now been clarified—to be ridden; and the ultimate purpose of man is to improve the crocodile’s health by riding it while fox-hunting before breakfast. It’s pretty clear that any crocodile that has been regularly hunted during the season and knows how to handle the weight it carries will easily jump a six-barred gate just as it would have in the days of the pyramids.

If, therefore, the crocodile does not change, all things else undeniably do: even the shadow of the pyramids grows less. And often the restoration in vision of Fanny and the Bath road makes me too pathetically sensible of that truth. Out of the darkness, if I happen to call back the image of Fanny, up rises suddenly from a gulf of forty years a rose in June; or, if I think for an instant of the rose in June, up rises the heavenly face of Fanny. One after the other, like the antiphonies in the choral service, rise Fanny and the rose in June, then back again the rose in June and Fanny. Then come both together, as in a chorus—roses and Fannies, Fannies and roses, without end, thick as blossoms in paradise. Then comes a venerable crocodile, in a royal livery of scarlet and gold, with sixteen capes; and the crocodile is driving four-in-hand from the box of the Bath mail. And suddenly we upon the mail are pulled up by a mighty dial, sculptured with the hours, that mingle with the heavens and the heavenly host. Then all at once we are arrived at Marlborough forest, amongst the lovely households [Footnote: "Households":—Roe-deer do not congregate in herds like the fallow or the red deer, but by separate families, parents and children; which feature of approximation to the sanctity of human hearths, added to their comparatively miniature and graceful proportions, conciliates to them an interest of peculiar tenderness, supposing even that this beautiful creature is less characteristically impressed with the grandeurs of savage and forest life.] of the roe-deer; the deer and their fawns retire into the dewy thickets; the thickets are rich with roses; once again the roses call up the sweet countenance of Fanny; and she, being the granddaughter of a crocodile, awakens a dreadful host of semi-legendary animals—griffins, dragons, basilisks, sphinxes—till at length the whole vision of fighting images crowds into one towering armorial shield, a vast emblazonry of human charities and human loveliness that have perished, but quartered heraldically with unutterable and demoniac natures, whilst over all rises, as a surmounting crest, one fair female hand, with the forefinger pointing, in sweet, sorrowful admonition, upwards to heaven, where is sculptured the eternal writing which proclaims the frailty of earth and her children.

If the crocodile doesn’t change, everything else definitely does: even the shadows of the pyramids shrink. Often, when I remember Fanny and the Bath road, it makes me painfully aware of that truth. From the depths of my memory, if I happen to recall the image of Fanny, suddenly, a rose in June rises up from a gulf of forty years; or if I think for just a moment of the rose in June, the beautiful face of Fanny appears. One after another, like the alternating verses in a choir, Fanny and the rose in June rise, and then back again, the rose in June and Fanny. Then both appear together, like in a chorus—roses and Fannies, Fannies and roses, endlessly, as plentiful as blossoms in paradise. Then a venerable crocodile appears, dressed in a royal outfit of scarlet and gold, with sixteen capes, driving a four-in-hand from the box of the Bath mail. Suddenly, we on the mail are stopped by a grand clock, sculpted with the hours, that blends with the heavens and the divine host. Then we arrive at Marlborough forest, among the lovely families of roe-deer; the deer and their fawns retreat into the dewy thickets, which are filled with roses; once again, the roses remind me of Fanny’s sweet face; and she, being the granddaughter of a crocodile, brings forth a host of semi-legendary creatures—griffins, dragons, basilisks, sphinxes—until at last all the fighting images merge into one towering heraldic shield, a vast display of human kindness and beauty that have perished, quartered heraldically with unspeakable and demonic natures, while above it all rises, as a decorative crest, a fair female hand, with the forefinger pointing sweetly and sorrowfully upward to heaven, where is inscribed the eternal writing that proclaims the frailty of earth and her children.

GOING DOWN WITH VICTORY

But the grandest chapter of our experience within the whole mail-coach service was on those occasions when we went down from London with the news of victory. A period of about ten years stretched from Trafalgar to Waterloo; the second and third years of which period (1806 and 1807) were comparatively sterile; but the other nine (from 1805 to 1815 inclusively) furnished a long succession of victories, the least of which, in such a contest of Titans, had an inappreciable value of position: partly for its absolute interference with the plans of our enemy, but still more from its keeping alive through central Europe the sense of a deep-seated vulnerability in France. Even to tease the coasts of our enemy, to mortify them by continual blockades, to insult them by capturing if it were but a baubling schooner under the eyes of their arrogant armies, repeated from time to time a sullen proclamation of power lodged in one quarter to which the hopes of Christendom turned in secret. How much more loudly must this proclamation have spoken in the audacity [Footnote: "Audacity":—Such the French accounted it; and it has struck me that Soult would not have been so popular in London, at the period of her present Majesty's coronation, or in Manchester, on occasion of his visit to that town, if they had been aware of the insolence with which he spoke of us in notes written at intervals from the field of Waterloo. As though it had been mere felony in our army to look a French one in the face, he said in more notes than one, dated from two to four P.M. on the field of Waterloo, "Here are the English—we have them; they are caught en flagrant délit" Yet no man should have known us better; no man had drunk deeper from the cup of humiliation than Soult had in 1809, when ejected by us with headlong violence from Oporto, and pursued through a long line of wrecks to the frontier of Spain; and subsequently at Albuera, in the bloodiest of recorded battles, to say nothing of Toulouse, he should have learned our pretensions.] of having bearded the élite of their troops, and having beaten them in pitched battles! Five years of life it was worth paying down for the privilege of an outside place on a mail-coach, when carrying down the first tidings of any such event. And it is to be noted that, from our insular situation, and the multitude of our frigates disposable for the rapid transmission of intelligence, rarely did any unauthorised rumour steal away a prelibation from the first aroma of the regular despatches. The government news was generally the earliest news.

But the most impressive part of our experience with the entire mail-coach service was when we traveled down from London with news of victory. There was a period of about ten years from Trafalgar to Waterloo; the second and third years of that period (1806 and 1807) were fairly uneventful; but the other nine years (from 1805 to 1815, inclusive) brought a long stream of victories, each of which held significant strategic value in such a massive conflict: partly because it directly obstructed the enemy's plans, but even more because it reinforced a persistent sense of vulnerability in France throughout central Europe. Even just to annoy our enemy by blockading their coasts and capturing a small schooner right in front of their arrogant armies sent out a muted message of power that the hopes of Christendom quietly relied on. How much more loudly this message must have resonated when we dared to confront the elite of their troops and defeat them in direct battles! It was worth spending five years of life just for the chance to have a seat on a mail-coach when delivering the first news of such events. It’s important to note that, due to our location and the many frigates we had ready for quick communication, unauthorized rumors rarely took away from the initial excitement of the official dispatches. The government news was usually the first news available.

From eight P.M. to fifteen or twenty minutes later imagine the mails assembled on parade in Lombard Street; where, at that time, [Footnote: "At that time":—I speak of the era previous to Waterloo.] and not in St. Martin's-le-Grand, was seated the General Post-Office. In what exact strength we mustered I do not remember; but, from the length of each separate attelage, we filled the street, though a long one, and though we were drawn up in double file. On any night the spectacle was beautiful. The absolute perfection of all the appointments about the carriages and the harness, their strength, their brilliant cleanliness, their beautiful simplicity—but, more than all, the royal magnificence of the horses—were what might first have fixed the attention. Every carriage on every morning in the year was taken down to an official inspector for examination: wheels, axles, linchpins, pole, glasses, lamps, were all critically probed and tested. Every part of every carriage had been cleaned, every horse had been groomed, with as much rigour as if they belonged to a private gentleman; and that part of the spectacle offered itself always. But the night before us is a night of victory; and, behold! to the ordinary display what a heart-shaking addition!—horses, men, carriages, all are dressed in laurels and flowers, oak-leaves and ribbons. The guards, as being officially his Majesty's servants, and of the coachmen such as are within the privilege of the post-office, wear the royal liveries of course; and, as it is summer (for all the land victories were naturally won in summer), they wear, on this fine evening, these liveries exposed to view, without any covering of upper coats. Such a costume, and the elaborate arrangement of the laurels in their hats, dilate their hearts, by giving to them openly a personal connexion with the great news in which already they have the general interest of patriotism. That great national sentiment surmounts and quells all sense of ordinary distinctions. Those passengers who happen to be gentlemen are now hardly to be distinguished as such except by dress; for the usual reserve of their manner in speaking to the attendants has on this night melted away. One heart, one pride, one glory, connects every man by the transcendent bond of his national blood. The spectators, who are numerous beyond precedent, express their sympathy with these fervent feelings by continual hurrahs. Every moment are shouted aloud by the post-office servants, and summoned to draw up, the great ancestral names of cities known to history through a thousand years—Lincoln, Winchester, Portsmouth, Gloucester, Oxford, Bristol, Manchester, York, Newcastle, Edinburgh, Glasgow, Perth, Stirling, Aberdeen—expressing the grandeur of the empire by the antiquity of its towns, and the grandeur of the mail establishment by the diffusive radiation of its separate missions. Every moment you hear the thunder of lids locked down upon the mail-bags. That sound to each individual mail is the signal for drawing off; which process is the finest part of the entire spectacle. Then come the horses into play. Horses! can these be horses that bound off with the action and gestures of leopards? What stir!—what sea-like ferment!—what a thundering of wheels!—what a trampling of hoofs!—what a sounding of trumpets!—what farewell cheers—what redoubling peals of brotherly congratulation, connecting the name of the particular mail—"Liverpool for ever!"—with the name of the particular victory—"Badajoz for ever!" or "Salamanca for ever!" The half-slumbering consciousness that all night long, and all the next day—perhaps for even a longer period—many of these mails, like fire racing along a train of gunpowder, will be kindling at every instant new successions of burning joy, has an obscure effect of multiplying the victory itself, by multiplying to the imagination into infinity the stages of its progressive diffusion. A fiery arrow seems to be let loose, which from that moment is destined to travel, without intermission, westwards for three hundred [Footnote: "Three hundred":—Of necessity, this scale of measurement, to an American, if he happens to be a thoughtless man, must sound ludicrous. Accordingly, I remember a case in which an American writer indulges himself in the luxury of a little fibbing, by ascribing to an Englishman a pompous account of the Thames, constructed entirely upon American ideas of grandeur, and concluding in something like these terms:—"And, sir, arriving at London, this mighty father of rivers attains a breadth of at least two furlongs, having, in its winding course, traversed the astonishing distance of one hundred and seventy miles." And this the candid American thinks it fair to contrast with the scale of the Mississippi. Now, it is hardly worth while to answer a pure fiction gravely; else one might say that no Englishman out of Bedlam ever thought of looking in an island for the rivers of a continent, nor, consequently, could have thought of looking for the peculiar grandeur of the Thames in the length of its course, or in the extent of soil which it drains. Yet, if he had been so absurd, the American might have recollected that a river, not to be compared with the Thames even as to volume of water—viz., the Tiber—has contrived to make itself heard of in this world for twenty-five centuries to an extent not reached as yet by any river, however corpulent, of his own land. The glory of the Thames is measured by the destiny of the population to which it ministers, by the commerce which it supports, by the grandeur of the empire in which, though far from the largest, it is the most influential stream. Upon some such scale, and not by a transfer of Columbian standards, is the course of our English mails to be valued. The American may fancy the effect of his own valuations to our English ears by supposing the case of a Siberian glorifying his country in these terms:—"These wretches, sir, in France and England, cannot march half a mile in any direction without finding a house where food can be had and lodging; whereas such is the noble desolation of our magnificent country that in many a direction for a thousand miles I will engage that a dog shall not find shelter from a snow-storm, nor a wren find an apology for breakfast."] miles—northwards for six hundred; and the sympathy of our Lombard Street friends at parting is exalted a hundredfold by a sort of visionary sympathy with the yet slumbering sympathies which in so vast a succession we are going to awake.

From eight P.M. to about fifteen or twenty minutes later, picture the mail being lined up on parade in Lombard Street; where, back then, [Footnote: "Back then":—I refer to the time before Waterloo.] and not in St. Martin's-le-Grand, the General Post-Office was located. I can’t recall exactly how many of us there were, but the length of each individual attelage filled the street, which was long, even though we stood in double file. On any night, the sight was beautiful. The absolute perfection of all the details about the carriages and the harness, their strength, their brilliant cleanliness, their elegant simplicity—but more than anything, the royal magnificence of the horses—were what likely caught everyone's attention first. Every carriage, every single morning of the year, was taken down to an official inspector for inspection: wheels, axles, linchpins, pole, glasses, lamps, were all critically examined and tested. Each part of every carriage had been cleaned, and every horse had been groomed, as rigorously as if they belonged to a private gentleman; and that aspect of the scene was always present. But tonight is a night of victory; and, look! what a heart-stirring addition to the usual spectacle!—horses, men, carriages, all decked out in laurels and flowers, oak leaves and ribbons. The guards, being officially the servants of His Majesty, and those coachmen privileged by the post office, naturally wear the royal livery; and since it's summer (as all land victories were won in the summer), they wear, on this fine evening, these uniforms on display without any outer coats. Such attire, along with the elaborate arrangement of laurels in their hats, lifts their spirits and gives them a personal connection to the great news in which they already share a common patriotic interest. That strong national sentiment overrides and quells all sense of ordinary distinctions. Passengers who happen to be gentlemen can barely be recognized as such except by their clothing; for the usual reserve in their interactions with the attendants has melted away on this night. One heart, one pride, one glory connects everyone through the shared bond of national identity. The crowd, larger than ever before, shows their support for these heartfelt feelings by cheering continuously. Every moment, the post-office workers shout aloud and call out the great historical names of cities known through a thousand years—Lincoln, Winchester, Portsmouth, Gloucester, Oxford, Bristol, Manchester, York, Newcastle, Edinburgh, Glasgow, Perth, Stirling, Aberdeen—highlighting the grandeur of the empire through the age of its towns, and the importance of the mail system through the widespread reach of its various routes. Every moment, you hear the loud clang of lids dropping shut on the mailbags. That sound signals for each individual mail to depart, which is the most impressive part of the entire display. Then the horses spring into action. Horses! Can these truly be horses that leap away with the grace and movement of leopards? What commotion!—what a stir!—what a thunder of wheels!—what a pounding of hooves!—what a blaring of trumpets!—what final cheers—what echoing peals of brotherly congratulations, linking the name of each specific mail—"Liverpool forever!"—with the name of each particular victory—"Badajoz forever!" or "Salamanca forever!" The half-conscious awareness that all night long, and all the next day—perhaps even longer—many of these mails, like fire racing along a line of gunpowder, will ignite at every turn new waves of burning joy, has a subtle effect of multiplying the victory itself, extending in the imagination the stages of its progressive spread into infinity. A fiery arrow seems to be unleashed, destined from that moment to fly westward without interruption for three hundred [Footnote: "Three hundred":—Naturally, this measure, to an American, if he happens to be a careless thinker, must sound absurd. I recall a case where an American writer indulges in a bit of exaggeration, attributing to an Englishman a grandiose description of the Thames based solely on American ideas of size, concluding something like this:—"And, sir, upon reaching London, this mighty river reaches a width of at least two furlongs, having in its winding course crossed an astonishing distance of one hundred seventy miles." And this the candid American thinks is a fair comparison to the Mississippi. Now, it’s hardly worthwhile to address pure fiction seriously; else one might point out that no Englishman outside of Bedlam ever thought of looking for the rivers of a continent on an island, nor therefore could ever think to measure the peculiar greatness of the Thames by the length of its course or the area of land it drains. Yet, if he had been that foolish, the American might have remembered that a river, which cannot even be compared to the Thames for water volume—namely, the Tiber—has made a name for itself in this world for twenty-five centuries to a degree not yet reached by any river, regardless of its size, in his own country. The glory of the Thames is measured by the fate of the population it serves, by the commerce it supports, by the greatness of the empire within which, though far from the largest, it is the most influential body of water. By some such measure, and not by applying American standards, must we gauge the course of our English mails. The American might envision how his own standards would sound to English ears by imagining a Siberian glorifying his land in these terms:—"These unfortunate people, sir, in France and England, can’t wander even half a mile in any direction without stumbling upon a house offering food and shelter; while the noble desolation of our magnificent country ensures that for a thousand miles in many directions, I bet not even a single dog can find refuge from a snowstorm, nor a wren find a bit of breakfast."] miles—northward for six hundred; and the camaraderie of our Lombard Street friends at their departure is elevated a hundredfold by a kind of visionary connection with the yet dormant feelings that we are about to awaken in such an expansive succession.

Liberated from the embarrassments of the city, and issuing into the broad uncrowded avenues of the northern suburbs, we soon begin to enter upon our natural pace of ten miles an hour. In the broad light of the summer evening, the sun, perhaps, only just at the point of setting, we are seen from every storey of every house. Heads of every age crowd to the windows; young and old understand the language of our victorious symbols; and rolling volleys of sympathising cheers run along us, behind us, and before us. The beggar, rearing himself against the wall, forgets his lameness—real or assumed—thinks not of his whining trade, but stands erect, with bold exulting smiles, as we pass him. The victory has healed him, and says, Be thou whole! Women and children, from garrets alike and cellars, through infinite London, look down or look up with loving eyes upon our gay ribbons and our martial laurels; sometimes kiss their hands; sometimes hang out, as signals of affection, pocket-handkerchiefs, aprons, dusters, anything that, by catching the summer breezes, will express an aerial jubilation. On the London side of Barnet, to which we draw near within a few minutes after nine, observe that private carriage which is approaching us. The weather being so warm, the glasses are all down; and one may read, as on the stage of a theatre, everything that goes on within. It contains three ladies—one likely to be "mamma," and two of seventeen or eighteen, who are probably her daughters. What lovely animation, what beautiful unpremeditated pantomime, explaining to us every syllable that passes, in these ingenuous girls! By the sudden start and raising of the hands on first discovering our laurelled equipage, by the sudden movement and appeal to the elder lady from both of them, and by the heightened colour on their animated countenances, we can almost hear them saying, "See, see! Look at their laurels! Oh, mamma! there has been a great battle in Spain; and it has been a great victory." In a moment we are on the point of passing them. We passengers—I on the box, and the two on the roof behind me—raise our hats to the ladies; the coachman makes his professional salute with the whip; the guard even, though punctilious on the matter of his dignity as an officer under the crown, touches his hat. The ladies move to us, in return, with a winning graciousness of gesture; all smile on each side in a way that nobody could misunderstand, and that nothing short of a grand national sympathy could so instantaneously prompt. Will these ladies say that we are nothing to them? Oh no; they will not say that. They cannot deny—they do not deny—that for this night they are our sisters; gentle or simple, scholar or illiterate servant, for twelve hours to come, we on the outside have the honour to be their brothers. Those poor women, again, who stop to gaze upon us with delight at the entrance of Barnet, and seem, by their air of weariness, to be returning from labour—do you mean to say that they are washerwomen and charwomen? Oh, my poor friend, you are quite mistaken. I assure you they stand in a far higher rank; for this one night they feel themselves by birthright to be daughters of England, and answer to no humbler title.

Liberated from the awkwardness of the city and entering the spacious, uncrowded streets of the northern suburbs, we quickly settle into our natural speed of ten miles an hour. In the bright light of the summer evening, with the sun just about to set, we can be seen from every floor of every building. People of all ages crowd the windows; young and old understand the meaning of our victorious symbols, and waves of enthusiastic cheers echo around us, behind us, and ahead of us. The beggar leaning against the wall forgets his limp—whether real or feigned—ignores his begging routine, and stands tall with bold, triumphant smiles as we pass by. The victory has healed him and says, “Be well!” Women and children, from attics and basements throughout vast London, look down or look up with loving gazes at our cheerful ribbons and our military honors; some kiss their hands, while others wave pocket-handkerchiefs, aprons, dusters—anything that can catch the summer breeze and express a joyful celebration. As we approach the London side of Barnet just a few minutes after nine, notice the private carriage coming toward us. Since the weather is so warm, all the windows are down; you can see everything happening inside as clearly as if it were on a theater stage. It holds three ladies—one likely the mother and two around seventeen or eighteen, who are probably her daughters. What lovely energy, what beautiful spontaneous gestures convey every word exchanged between these genuine girls! By their sudden start and raised hands upon seeing our decorated carriage, by their immediate movement appealing to the older lady, and by the flush of excitement on their lively faces, we can almost hear them saying, “Look, look! See their laurels! Oh, mom! There was a great battle in Spain, and it was a huge victory.” In a moment, we are about to pass by them. We passengers—I on the front, and the two on the roof behind me—tip our hats to the ladies; the coachman makes his professional salute with the whip; even the guard, who is usually very proper about his dignity as an officer of the crown, touches his hat. The ladies respond with charming gestures; everyone smiles in a way that nobody could misinterpret, and that nothing short of a strong national pride could inspire so quickly. Will these ladies claim that we mean nothing to them? Oh no; they won’t say that. They cannot deny—they do not deny—that for this evening they are our sisters; whether gentle or simple, educated or uneducated servant, for the next twelve hours, we outside have the honor of being their brothers. Those poor women, again, who stop to gaze at us with delight at the entrance of Barnet, looking weary as if they’ve just finished work—do you think they are just washerwomen and housemaids? Oh, my poor friend, you are completely mistaken. I assure you, they stand in a much higher position; for this one night, they feel by right of birth to be daughters of England, answering to no lesser title.

Every joy, however, even rapturous joy—such is the sad law of earth—may carry with it grief, or fear of grief, to some. Three miles beyond Barnet, we see approaching us another private carriage, nearly repeating the circumstances of the former case. Here, also, the glasses are all down; here, also, is an elderly lady seated; but the two daughters are missing; for the single young person sitting by the lady's side seems to be an attendant—so I judge from her dress, and her air of respectful reserve. The lady is in mourning; and her countenance expresses sorrow. At first she does not look up; so that I believe she is not aware of our approach, until she hears the measured beating of our horses' hoofs. Then she raises her eyes to settle them painfully on our triumphal equipage. Our decorations explain the case to her at once; but she beholds them with apparent anxiety, or even with terror. Some time before this, I, finding it difficult to hit a flying mark when embarrassed by the coachman's person and reins intervening, had given to the guard a "Courier" evening paper, containing the gazette, for the next carriage that might pass. Accordingly he tossed it in, so folded that the huge capitals expressing some such legend as GLORIOUS VICTORY might catch the eye at once. To see the paper, however, at all, interpreted as it was by our ensigns of triumph, explained everything; and, if the guard were right in thinking the lady to have received it with a gesture of horror, it could not be doubtful that she had suffered some deep personal affliction in connexion with this Spanish war.

Every joy, even the most overwhelming joy—such is the unfortunate reality of life—can bring grief, or the fear of grief, to some. Three miles past Barnet, we spot another private carriage coming toward us, almost mirroring the previous encounter. Again, the windows are all down; once more, there’s an older lady seated inside; but the two daughters are absent; the young woman next to the lady seems to be an attendant—judging by her outfit and her respectful demeanor. The lady is dressed in mourning, and her expression shows sadness. At first, she's looking down, so I believe she doesn't notice us until she hears the steady sound of our horses' hooves. Then, she raises her eyes and painfully locks them onto our triumphal carriage. Our decorations make everything clear to her instantly; however, she looks at them with obvious anxiety, or even fear. Some time before this, I had found it hard to hit a moving target with the coachman's body and reins in the way, so I gave the guard an evening "Courier" newspaper containing the gazette for the next carriage that might pass. He tossed it in, folded so that the large letters indicating something like GLORIOUS VICTORY would catch her attention right away. Yet, even seeing the paper, interpreted through our symbols of victory, explained everything; and if the guard was correct in thinking she responded with a gesture of horror, it was undeniable that she had experienced some deep personal loss related to this Spanish war.

Here, now, was the case of one who, having formerly suffered, might, erroneously perhaps, be distressing herself with anticipations of another similar suffering. That same night, and hardly three hours later, occurred the reverse case. A poor woman, who too probably would find herself, in a day or two, to have suffered the heaviest of afflictions by the battle, blindly allowed herself to express an exultation so unmeasured in the news and its details as gave to her the appearance which amongst Celtic Highlanders is called fey. This was at some little town where we changed horses an hour or two after midnight. Some fair or wake had kept the people up out of their beds, and had occasioned a partial illumination of the stalls and booths, presenting an unusual but very impressive effect. We saw many lights moving about as we drew near; and perhaps the most striking scene on the whole route was our reception at this place. The flashing of torches and the beautiful radiance of blue lights (technically, Bengal lights) upon the heads of our horses; the fine effect of such a showery and ghostly illumination falling upon our flowers and glittering laurels [Footnote: "Glittering laurels":—I must observe that the colour of green suffers almost a spiritual change and exaltation under the effect of Bengal lights.]; whilst all around ourselves, that formed a centre of light, the darkness gathered on the rear and flanks in massy blackness: these optical splendours, together with the prodigious enthusiasm of the people, composed a picture at once scenical and affecting, theatrical and holy. As we staid for three or four minutes, I alighted; and immediately from a dismantled stall in the street, where no doubt she had been presiding through the earlier part of the night, advanced eagerly a middle-aged woman. The sight of my newspaper it was that had drawn her attention upon myself. The victory which we were carrying down to the provinces on this occasion was the imperfect one of Talavera—imperfect for its results, such was the virtual treachery of the Spanish general, Cuesta, but not imperfect in its ever-memorable heroism. I told her the main outline of the battle. The agitation of her enthusiasm had been so conspicuous when listening, and when first applying for information, that I could not but ask her if she had not some relative in the Peninsular army. Oh yes; her only son was there. In what regiment? He was a trooper in the 23d Dragoons. My heart sank within me as she made that answer. This sublime regiment, which an Englishman should never mention without raising his hat to their memory, had made the most memorable and effective charge recorded in military annals. They leaped their horses—over a trench where they could; into it, and with the result of death or mutilation, when they could not. What proportion cleared the trench is nowhere stated. Those who did closed up and went down upon the enemy with such divinity of fervour (I use the word divinity by design: the inspiration of God must have prompted this movement for those whom even then He was calling to His presence) that two results followed. As regarded the enemy, this 23d Dragoons, not, I believe, originally three hundred and fifty strong, paralysed a French column six thousand strong, then ascended the hill, and fixed the gaze of the whole French army. As regarded themselves, the 23d were supposed at first to have been barely not annihilated; but eventually, I believe, about one in four survived. And this, then, was the regiment—a regiment already for some hours glorified and hallowed to the ear of all London, as lying stretched, by a large majority, upon one bloody aceldama—in which the young trooper served whose mother was now talking in a spirit of such joyous enthusiasm. Did I tell her the truth? Had I the heart to break up her dreams? No. To-morrow, said I to myself—to-morrow, or the next day, will publish the worst. For one night more wherefore should she not sleep in peace? After to-morrow the chances are too many that peace will forsake her pillow. This brief respite, then, let her owe to my gift and my forbearance. But, if I told her not of the bloody price that had been paid, not therefore was I silent on the contributions from her son's regiment to that day's service and glory. I showed her not the funeral banners under which the noble regiment was sleeping. I lifted not the overshadowing laurels from the bloody trench in which horse and rider lay mangled together. But I told her how these dear children of England, officers and privates, had leaped their horses over all obstacles as gaily as hunters to the morning's chase. I told her how they rode their horses into the midst of death,—saying to myself, but not saying to her "and laid down their young lives for thee, O mother England! as willingly—poured out their noble blood as cheerfully—as ever, after a long day's sport, when infants, they had rested their weary heads upon their mother's knees, or had sunk to sleep in her arms." Strange it is, yet true, that she seemed to have no fears for her son's safety, even after this knowledge that the 23d Dragoons had been memorably engaged; but so much was she enraptured by the knowledge that his regiment, and therefore that he, had rendered conspicuous service in the dreadful conflict—a service which had actually made them, within the last twelve hours, the foremost topic of conversation in London—so absolutely was fear swallowed up in joy—that, in the mere simplicity of her fervent nature, the poor woman threw her arms round my neck, as she thought of her son, and gave to me the kiss which secretly was meant for him.

Here, now, was the case of someone who, having once suffered, might, perhaps mistakenly, be worrying herself with fears of going through something similar again. That same night, and hardly three hours later, the opposite situation occurred. A poor woman, who would likely find herself facing the heaviest of losses in a day or two due to the battle, blindly allowed herself to express an unrestrained joy over the news and its details, giving her the appearance that among Celtic Highlanders is called fey. This took place in a small town where we changed horses an hour or two after midnight. A fair or wake had kept the locals awake and caused a partial lighting of the stalls and booths, creating an unusual yet very striking effect. We saw many lights moving as we approached; perhaps the most memorable sight on the whole route was our reception at this place. The flashing of torches and the beautiful glow of blue lights (technically Bengal lights) on our horses' heads; the stunning effect of such a misty and ghostly illumination on our flowers and shining laurels [Footnote: "Glittering laurels":—I have to note that the color green takes on a nearly spiritual change and elevation under the effect of Bengal lights.]; while all around us, forming a center of light, the darkness gathered at the rear and sides in massive blackness: these visual spectaculars, along with the overwhelming enthusiasm of the crowd, created a scene that was both theatrical and sacred. As we stayed for three or four minutes, I got down from my horse; and immediately from a dismantled stall in the street, where she had likely been overseeing things earlier in the night, came an eager middle-aged woman. The sight of my newspaper caught her attention. The victory we were bringing down to the provinces on this occasion was the incomplete one of Talavera—imperfect in its results, due to the betrayal of the Spanish general, Cuesta, but not lacking in its ever-memorable heroism. I told her the main outline of the battle. Her excited reaction while listening, and when first asking for information, made me wonder if she had a relative in the Peninsular army. Oh yes; her only son was there. In which regiment? He was a trooper in the 23rd Dragoons. My heart sank as she said that. This remarkable regiment, which no Englishman should mention without raising his hat in their memory, had made the most memorable and effective charge in military history. They leaped their horses—over a trench whenever they could; into it, leading to death or injury when they could not. The exact ratio of those who cleared the trench is not documented. Those who did closed ranks and charged the enemy with such a divine fervor (I use the word divine on purpose: this movement must have been inspired by God for those whom He was calling to His presence even then) that two outcomes followed. As for the enemy, this 23rd Dragoons, not originally numbering more than three hundred and fifty, immobilized a French column of six thousand, ascended the hill, and captured the attention of the entire French army. For themselves, the 23rd was initially thought to have come very close to being wiped out; but eventually, I believe, about one in four survived. And this was the regiment—a regiment already celebrated and memorialized in London, as lying mostly upon a bloody battlefield—where the young trooper served whose mother was now speaking with such joyful enthusiasm. Did I tell her the truth? Did I have the heart to shatter her dreams? No. Tomorrow, I told myself—tomorrow, or the next day, will reveal the worst. For one more night, why shouldn't she sleep in peace? After tomorrow, the chances are too great that peace will leave her pillow. This brief respite, then, let her owe to my gift and my restraint. But, while I didn’t tell her about the bloody cost that had been paid, I wasn’t silent about the contributions from her son's regiment to that day's achievements and valor. I didn’t show her the funeral honors under which the noble regiment was sleeping. I didn’t lift the heavy laurels from the bloody trench where horse and rider lay mangled together. But I told her how these dear sons of England, officers and privates, leaped their horses over all obstacles as joyfully as hunters at the morning's chase. I told her how they rode into the heart of danger,—thinking to myself, but not voicing it to her: "and laid down their young lives for you, O mother England! as willingly—spilled their noble blood as cheerfully—as ever, after a long day of sport, when as children, they had rested their tired heads on their mother's knees or fallen asleep in her arms." Strangely enough, she seemed to have no worries for her son's safety, even after learning that the 23rd Dragoons had been notably engaged; rather, she was so absorbed in the knowledge that his regiment, and thus he, had done significant service in the fierce conflict—service that had made them, within the last twelve hours, the most talked-about topic in London—that any fear was completely eclipsed by joy—that, in the pure simplicity of her fervent nature, the poor woman threw her arms around my neck, thinking of her son, and gave me the kiss that was secretly meant for him.










SECTION II—THE VISION OF SUDDEN DEATH

What is to be taken as the predominant opinion of man, reflective and philosophic, upon SUDDEN DEATH? It is remarkable that, in different conditions of society, sudden death has been variously regarded as the consummation of an earthly career most fervently to be desired, or, again, as that consummation which is with most horror to be deprecated. Cæsar the Dictator, at his last dinner-party (coena), on the very evening before his assassination, when the minutes of his earthly career were numbered, being asked what death, in his judgment, might be pronounced the most eligible, replied "That which should be most sudden." On the other hand, the divine Litany of our English Church, when breathing forth supplications, as if in some representative character, for the whole human race prostrate before God, places such a death in the very van of horrors: "From lightning and tempest; from plague, pestilence, and famine; from battle and murder, and from SUDDEN DEATH—Good Lord, deliver us." Sudden death is here made to crown the climax in a grand ascent of calamities; it is ranked among the last of curses; and yet by the noblest of Romans it was ranked as the first of blessings. In that difference most readers will see little more than the essential difference between Christianity and Paganism. But this, on consideration, I doubt. The Christian Church may be right in its estimate of sudden death; and it is a natural feeling, though after all it may also be an infirm one, to wish for a quiet dismissal from life, as that which seems most reconcilable with meditation, with penitential retrospects, and with the humilities of farewell prayer. There does not, however, occur to me any direct scriptural warrant for this earnest petition of the English Litany, unless under a special construction of the word "sudden." It seems a petition indulged rather and conceded to human infirmity than exacted from human piety. It is not so much a doctrine built upon the eternities of the Christian system as a plausible opinion built upon special varieties of physical temperament. Let that, however, be as it may, two remarks suggest themselves as prudent restraints upon a doctrine which else may wander, and has wandered, into an uncharitable superstition. The first is this: that many people are likely to exaggerate the horror of a sudden death from the disposition to lay a false stress upon words or acts simply because by an accident they have become final words or acts. If a man dies, for instance, by some sudden death when he happens to be intoxicated, such a death is falsely regarded with peculiar horror; as though the intoxication were suddenly exalted into a blasphemy. But that is unphilosophic. The man was, or he was not, habitually a drunkard. If not, if his intoxication were a solitary accident, there can be no reason for allowing special emphasis to this act simply because through misfortune it became his final act. Nor, on the other hand, if it were no accident, but one of his habitual transgressions, will it be the more habitual or the more a transgression because some sudden calamity, surprising him, has caused this habitual transgression to be also a final one. Could the man have had any reason even dimly to foresee his own sudden death, there would have been a new feature in his act of intemperance—a feature of presumption and irreverence, as in one that, having known himself drawing near to the presence of God, should have suited his demeanour to an expectation so awful. But this is no part of the case supposed. And the only new element in the man's act is not any element of special immorality, but simply of special misfortune.

What is the common view of humanity, thoughtful and philosophical, on SUDDEN DEATH? It's interesting that, in different social contexts, sudden death has been seen either as the ultimate end to a life that many desire or, conversely, as a fate that most dread. Julius Caesar, the Dictator, during his last dinner party, the very evening before his assassination when his time was running out, was asked which death he thought would be the most desirable. He replied, "The one that is most sudden." On the flip side, the English Church's Litany, in its prayers for humanity before God, places such a death among the worst nightmares: "From lightning and tempest; from plague, pestilence, and famine; from battle and murder, and from SUDDEN DEATH—Good Lord, deliver us." Sudden death is positioned at the peak of calamities; it's considered one of the worst curses. Yet, for the greatest of Romans, it was seen as one of the best blessings. Many readers might see this as highlighting the essential difference between Christianity and Paganism. However, I question that. The Christian Church might be correct in its view of sudden death, and it’s a natural desire to hope for a peaceful exit from life, which seems more aligned with reflection, repentance, and the humbleness of farewell prayer. Nevertheless, I find no clear scriptural basis for the English Litany's earnest plea, except with a specific interpretation of the word "sudden." It seems more like a wish that caters to human frailty than a demand stemming from human reverence. It’s not a principle built upon the eternal aspects of the Christian faith but rather an opinion influenced by individual physical circumstances. Regardless, two observations come to mind as sensible cautions against a viewpoint that may lead to an unkind superstition. The first is this: many people are prone to exaggerate the fear of sudden death by placing undue weight on final words or actions simply because they ended up being final due to an accident. For instance, if a man dies suddenly while intoxicated, that death is often viewed with peculiar horror, as if his drunkenness suddenly became a blasphemy. But that's not a rational approach. The man was either a habitual drunkard or he wasn't. If he wasn’t, and his intoxication was an isolated incident, there's no reason to emphasize that behavior just because it happened to be his last act due to misfortune. Conversely, if it was part of his habitual misconduct, it doesn’t become more frequent or more of a transgression just because an unforeseen tragedy turned it into his final act. Had the man had any reason to anticipate his own sudden death, it would have added a layer of presumption and disrespect to his behavior—like someone knowing they're near the presence of God should alter their demeanor in light of such a daunting expectation. But that’s not part of the scenario discussed. The only new aspect of the man’s behavior isn’t any special immorality but simply a twist of unfortunate fate.

The other remark has reference to the meaning of the word sudden. Very possibly Cæsar and the Christian Church do not differ in the way supposed,—that is, do not differ by any difference of doctrine as between Pagan and Christian views of the moral temper appropriate to death; but perhaps they are contemplating different cases. Both contemplate a violent death, a Biathanatos—death that is biaios, or, in other words, death that is brought about, not by internal and spontaneous change, but by active force having its origin from without. In this meaning the two authorities agree. Thus far they are in harmony. But the difference is that the Roman by the word "sudden" means unlingering, whereas the Christian Litany by "sudden death" means a death without warning, consequently without any available summons to religious preparation. The poor mutineer who kneels down to gather into his heart the bullets from twelve firelocks of his pitying comrades dies by a most sudden death in Cæsar's sense; one shock, one mighty spasm, one (possibly not one) groan, and all is over. But, in the sense of the Litany, the mutineer's death is far from sudden: his offence originally, his imprisonment, his trial, the interval between his sentence and its execution, having all furnished him with separate warnings of his fate—having all summoned him to meet it with solemn preparation.

The other comment refers to the meaning of the word sudden. It's possible that Cæsar and the Christian Church don’t actually differ as assumed—that is, they don’t differ in their doctrines regarding the moral attitude suitable for death; instead, they might be considering different situations. Both are thinking about a violent death, a Biathanatos—death that is biaios, or in other words, death that comes about not through internal, natural change, but through external force. In this sense, both views are aligned. Up to this point, they are in agreement. However, the distinction lies in the fact that the Roman understanding of "sudden" refers to unlingering, whereas the Christian Litany’s "sudden death" implies death without warning, and therefore without any opportunity for religious preparation. The unfortunate mutineer who kneels to take the bullets from the twelve guns of his sympathetic comrades experiences a very sudden death in Cæsar's sense; one shock, one powerful spasm, one (possibly not one) groan, and it’s all over. But in the context of the Litany, the mutineer's death is far from sudden: the crime itself, his imprisonment, his trial, and the time between his sentence and its execution have all given him various warnings about his fate—each of which has called him to face it with serious preparation.

Here at once, in this sharp verbal distinction, we comprehend the faithful earnestness with which a holy Christian Church pleads on behalf of her poor departing children that God would vouchsafe to them the last great privilege and distinction possible on a death-bed, viz., the opportunity of untroubled preparation for facing this mighty trial. Sudden death, as a mere variety in the modes of dying where death in some shape is inevitable, proposes a question of choice which, equally in the Roman and the Christian sense, will be variously answered according to each man's variety of temperament. Meantime, one aspect of sudden death there is, one modification, upon which no doubt can arise, that of all martyrdoms it is the most agitating—viz., where it surprises a man under circumstances which offer (or which seem to offer) some hurrying, flying, inappreciably minute chance of evading it. Sudden as the danger which it affronts must be any effort by which such an evasion can be accomplished. Even that, even the sickening necessity for hurrying in extremity where all hurry seems destined to be vain,—even that anguish is liable to a hideous exasperation in one particular case: viz., where the appeal is made not exclusively to the instinct of self-preservation, but to the conscience, on behalf of some other life besides your own, accidentally thrown upon your protection. To fail, to collapse in a service merely your own, might seem comparatively venial; though, in fact, it is far from venial. But to fail in a case where Providence has suddenly thrown into your hands the final interests of another,—a fellow creature shuddering between the gates of life and death: this, to a man of apprehensive conscience, would mingle the misery of an atrocious criminality with the misery of a bloody calamity. You are called upon, by the case supposed, possibly to die, but to die at the very moment when, by any even partial failure or effeminate collapse of your energies, you will be self-denounced as a murderer. You had but the twinkling of an eye for your effort, and that effort might have been unavailing; but to have risen to the level of such an effort would have rescued you, though not from dying, yet from dying as a traitor to your final and farewell duty.

Here, in this clear verbal distinction, we grasp the sincere dedication with which a holy Christian Church advocates for her poor departing children, asking God to grant them the last great privilege and distinction available on their deathbed: the chance for peaceful preparation to face this monumental trial. Sudden death, just another way of dying where death is unavoidable in some form, raises a question of choice that will be answered differently by each individual based on their temperament, in both Roman and Christian perspectives. Meanwhile, one undeniable aspect of sudden death stands out; of all kinds of martyrdoms, it is the most distressing—especially when it catches someone off guard in situations that provide (or seem to provide) a fleeting and unnoticeable chance to escape it. Any attempt to evade such sudden danger must be equally abrupt. Even that, even the dread necessity to rush in a moment of crisis where all haste seems destined to fail—this anguish can be horrifyingly intensified in one specific scenario: when the appeal is not just to the instinct of self-preservation but also to the conscience, on behalf of another life that unintentionally depends on your protection. To fail or give up in an effort solely for your own sake might seem somewhat forgivable; although, in reality, it is far from it. But to fail when Providence has unexpectedly placed the final fate of another in your hands—a fellow being trembling between life and death: this, for a person with a sensitive conscience, would blend the suffering of a terrible crime with the agony of a tragic disaster. You are faced with the possibility of dying, but at the very moment when, due to any slight failure or cowardly breakdown of your strength, you would declare yourself a murderer. You had only the blink of an eye for your attempt, and that attempt might have been futile; yet, rising to such an effort would have saved you, not from dying, but from dying as a traitor to your final and farewell duty.

The situation here contemplated exposes a dreadful ulcer, lurking far down in the depths of human nature. It is not that men generally are summoned to face such awful trials. But potentially, and in shadowy outline, such a trial is moving subterraneously in perhaps all men's natures. Upon the secret mirror of our dreams such a trial is darkly projected, perhaps, to every one of us. That dream, so familiar to childhood, of meeting a lion, and, through languishing prostration in hope and the energies of hope, that constant sequel of lying down before the lion publishes the secret frailty of human nature—reveals its deep-seated falsehood to itself—records its abysmal treachery. Perhaps not one of us escapes that dream; perhaps, as by some sorrowful doom of man, that dream repeats for every one of us, through every generation, the original temptation in Eden. Every one of us, in this dream, has a bait offered to the infirm places of his own individual will; once again a snare is presented for tempting him into captivity to a luxury of ruin; once again, as in aboriginal Paradise, the man falls by his own choice; again, by infinite iteration, the ancient earth groans to Heaven, through her secret caves, over the weakness of her child. "Nature, from her seat, sighing through all her works," again "gives signs of woe that all is lost"; and again the counter-sigh is repeated to the sorrowing heavens for the endless rebellion against God. It is not without probability that in the world of dreams every one of us ratifies for himself the original transgression. In dreams, perhaps under some secret conflict of the midnight sleeper, lighted up to the consciousness at the time, but darkened to the memory as soon as all is finished, each several child of our mysterious race completes for himself the treason of the aboriginal fall.

The situation we’re looking at reveals a terrible flaw deep within human nature. It’s not that men are usually forced to confront such horrifying challenges. But potentially, and in vague outlines, such a challenge lurks beneath the surface in maybe all men. In the hidden landscape of our dreams, this challenge is dimly reflected, perhaps, for each one of us. That familiar childhood dream of meeting a lion, and through a weak surrender in hope and the energy of that hope, the continuous act of lying down before the lion exposes the secret frailty of human nature—unveils its deep-seated deceit—records its profound betrayal. Perhaps none of us escapes that dream; perhaps, as if by some tragic fate for humanity, that dream replays for every one of us across generations, echoing the original temptation in Eden. Each of us, in this dream, faces a temptation that preys on our weak spots; once again, a trap is set to lure us into a luxury that leads to our downfall; once more, just like in the original Paradise, we fall by our own choice; again, time after time, the ancient earth cries out to Heaven, from her hidden depths, over the weakness of her offspring. "Nature, from her place, sighing through all her works," once more "shows signs of sorrow that everything is lost"; and again, the echo of that sigh is sent back to the grieving heavens for the continuous rebellion against God. It’s likely that in the realm of dreams each one of us confirms the original sin for ourselves. In dreams, perhaps under some hidden struggle of the sleeping mind, illuminated to awareness at the time but fading from memory as soon as it’s over, every single member of our mysterious race completes for themselves the betrayal of the original fall.

The incident, so memorable in itself by its features of horror, and so scenical by its grouping for the eye, which furnished the text for this reverie upon Sudden Death occurred to myself in the dead of night, as a solitary spectator, when seated on the box of the Manchester and Glasgow mail, in the second or third summer after Waterloo. I find it necessary to relate the circumstances, because they are such as could not have occurred unless under a singular combination of accidents. In those days, the oblique and lateral communications with many rural post-offices were so arranged, either through necessity or through defect of system, as to make it requisite for the main north-western mail (i.e., the down mail) on reaching Manchester to halt for a number of hours; how many, I do not remember; six or seven, I think; but the result was that, in the ordinary course, the mail recommenced its journey northwards about midnight. Wearied with the long detention at a gloomy hotel, I walked out about eleven o'clock at night for the sake of fresh air; meaning to fall in with the mail and resume my seat at the post-office. The night, however, being yet dark, as the moon had scarcely risen, and the streets being at that hour empty, so as to offer no opportunities for asking the road, I lost my way, and did not reach the post-office until it was considerably past midnight; but, to my great relief (as it was important for me to be in Westmoreland by the morning), I saw in the huge saucer eyes of the mail, blazing through the gloom, an evidence that my chance was not yet lost. Past the time it was; but, by some rare accident, the mail was not even yet ready to start. I ascended to my seat on the box, where my cloak was still lying as it had lain at the Bridgewater Arms. I had left it there in imitation of a nautical discoverer, who leaves a bit of bunting on the shore of his discovery, by way of warning off the ground the whole human race, and notifying to the Christian and the heathen worlds, with his best compliments, that he has hoisted his pocket-handkerchief once and for ever upon that virgin soil: thenceforward claiming the jus dominii to the top of the atmosphere above it, and also the right of driving shafts to the centre of the earth below it; so that all people found after this warning either aloft in upper chambers of the atmosphere, or groping in subterraneous shafts, or squatting audaciously on the surface of the soil, will be treated as trespassers—kicked, that is to say, or decapitated, as circumstances may suggest, by their very faithful servant, the owner of the said pocket-handkerchief. In the present case, it is probable that my cloak might not have been respected, and the jus gentium might have been cruelly violated in my person—for, in the dark, people commit deeds of darkness, gas being a great ally of morality; but it so happened that on this night there was no other outside passenger; and thus the crime, which else was but too probable, missed fire for want of a criminal.

The incident, memorable for its horror and striking visuals, inspired this reflection on Sudden Death while I was a lone spectator late at night, sitting on the box of the Manchester and Glasgow mail, in the second or third summer after Waterloo. I feel compelled to share the details because they could only have happened due to a unique set of circumstances. Back then, the connections with many rural post offices were arranged in such a way, either out of necessity or poor planning, that the main north-western mail (i.e., the down mail) had to stop for several hours in Manchester; I can’t recall exactly how long—six or seven hours, I think. This meant that, typically, the mail would continue its journey northward around midnight. Tired from the long wait at a dreary hotel, I stepped out around eleven at night for some fresh air, intending to meet the mail and return to my seat at the post office. However, it was still dark as the moon had barely risen, and the streets were empty at that hour, leaving me with no way to ask for directions. I got lost and didn’t reach the post office until well after midnight. But to my great relief (since it was crucial for me to be in Westmoreland by morning), I spotted the large, bright eyes of the mail carriage piercing through the darkness, showing that my chance wasn’t completely gone. It was late, but by some rare twist of fate, the mail wasn’t quite ready to leave yet. I climbed back onto the box, where my cloak still lay, just as I had left it at the Bridgewater Arms. I left it there like a nautical explorer marking a new discovery, waving a bit of bunting on the shore to warn off everyone else and signal to both the Christian and the pagan worlds, with great courtesy, that I had claimed that virgin land: thus from then on asserting my rights to the air above and the depths below; so that anyone encountered afterward, either in the atmosphere or digging underground, or boldly sitting on the surface, would be treated as trespassers—meaning they’d be kicked or maybe worse, depending on the situation, by their very faithful servant, the owner of that pocket-handkerchief. In this instance, it's likely my cloak wouldn't have been respected, and my rights would have been violated—for in the dark, people can do dark things, with gas being a great cover for morality. However, on this night, there were no other outside passengers, and so the crime, which easily could have occurred, missed out from lack of a criminal.

Having mounted the box, I took a small quantity of laudanum, having already travelled two hundred and fifty miles—viz., from a point seventy miles beyond London. In the taking of laudanum there was nothing extraordinary. But by accident it drew upon me the special attention of my assessor on the box, the coachman. And in that also there was nothing extraordinary. But by accident, and with great delight, it drew my own attention to the fact that this coachman was a monster in point of bulk, and that he had but one eye. In fact, he had been foretold by Virgil as

Having climbed onto the box, I took a small dose of laudanum, having already traveled two hundred and fifty miles—from a spot seventy miles past London. There was nothing unusual about taking laudanum. However, it unintentionally caught the special attention of my companion on the box, the coachman. And there was nothing strange about that either. But by chance, and with great amusement, it made me realize that this coachman was enormous and had only one eye. In fact, he had been predicted by Virgil as

  "Monstrum horrendum, informe, ingens, cui lumen ademptum."
"Terrifying monster, misshapen, huge, from which light has been taken away."

He answered to the conditions in every one of the items:—1, a monster he was; 2, dreadful; 3, shapeless; 4, huge; 5, who had lost an eye. But why should that delight me? Had he been one of the Calendars in the "Arabian Nights," and had paid down his eye as the price of his criminal curiosity, what right had I to exult in his misfortune? I did not exult; I delighted in no man's punishment, though it were even merited. But these personal distinctions (Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5) identified in an instant an old friend of mine whom I had known in the south for some years as the most masterly of mail-coachmen. He was the man in all Europe that could (if any could) have driven six-in-hand full gallop over Al Sirat—that dreadful bridge of Mahomet, with no side battlements, and of extra room not enough for a razor's edge—leading right across the bottomless gulf. Under this eminent man, whom in Greek I cognominated Cyclops Diphrélates (Cyclops the Charioteer), I, and others known to me, studied the diphrelatic art. Excuse, reader, a word too elegant to be pedantic. As a pupil, though I paid extra fees, it is to be lamented that I did not stand high in his esteem. It showed his dogged honesty (though, observe, not his discernment) that he could not see my merits. Let us excuse his absurdity in this particular by remembering his want of an eye. Doubtless that made him blind to my merits. In the art of conversation, however, he admitted that I had the whip-hand of him. On the present occasion great joy was at our meeting. But what was Cyclops doing here? Had the medical men recommended northern air, or how? I collected, from such explanations as he volunteered, that he had an interest at stake in some suit-at-law now pending at Lancaster; so that probably he had got himself transferred to this station for the purpose of connecting with his professional pursuits an instant readiness for the calls of his lawsuit.

He responded to the conditions in every single point:—1, he was a monster; 2, terrifying; 3, formless; 4, massive; 5, who had lost an eye. But why should that make me happy? If he were one of the Calendars from the "Arabian Nights," who had traded his eye as the price of his sinful curiosity, what right did I have to take pleasure in his misfortune? I did not take pleasure; I enjoyed no man's punishment, even if it was deserved. But these personal traits (Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5) immediately reminded me of an old friend I had known in the south for several years, the best mail-coach driver. He was the only person in Europe who could (if any could) have galloped six horses across Al Sirat—that horrifying bridge of Mahomet, with no guardrails, and not even enough extra room for the edge of a razor—leading right over the never-ending abyss. Under this remarkable man, whom I nicknamed Cyclops Diphrélates (Cyclops the Charioteer), I, along with others I knew, learned the art of driving. Excuse me, reader, for using a word that might sound too fancy. As a student, even though I paid extra fees, it’s unfortunate that I didn’t earn his respect. It showed his stubborn honesty (though, notice, not his insight) that he couldn’t see my worth. Let’s overlook his foolishness in this regard by considering his missing eye. That surely made him blind to my abilities. However, in the realm of conversation, he admitted that I had the upper hand. On this occasion, we were both very happy to see each other. But what was Cyclops doing here? Had the doctors recommended he breathe in some northern air, or what? From the bits and pieces he shared, I gathered that he had a stake in some ongoing legal matter in Lancaster; so it’s likely he had come to this location to link his professional obligations with immediate availability for his lawsuit.

Meantime, what are we stopping for? Surely we have now waited long enough. Oh, this procrastinating mail, and this procrastinating post-office! Can't they take a lesson upon that subject from me? Some people have called me procrastinating. Yet you are witness, reader, that I was here kept waiting for the post-office. Will the post-office lay its hand on its heart, in its moments of sobriety, and assert that ever it waited for me? What are they about? The guard tells me that there is a large extra accumulation of foreign mails this night, owing to irregularities caused by war, by wind, by weather, in the packet service, which as yet does not benefit at all by steam. For an extra hour, it seems, the post-office has been engaged in threshing out the pure wheaten correspondence of Glasgow, and winnowing it from the chaff of all baser intermediate towns. But at last all is finished. Sound your horn, guard! Manchester, good-bye! we've lost an hour by your criminal conduct at the post-office: which, however, though I do not mean to part with a serviceable ground of complaint, and one which really is such for the horses, to me secretly is an advantage, since it compels us to look sharply for this lost hour amongst the next eight or nine, and to recover it (if we can) at the rate of one mile extra per hour. Off we are at last, and at eleven miles an hour; and for the moment I detect no changes in the energy or in the skill of Cyclops.

Meanwhile, what are we waiting for? Surely we’ve waited long enough now. Oh, this slow mail and this slow post office! Can't they learn a thing or two from me? Some people have called me a procrastinator. Yet you, dear reader, can see that I’ve been stuck here waiting for the post office. Will the post office ever admit, in its sober moments, that it waited for me? What’s taking so long? The guard tells me there’s a huge backlog of foreign mail tonight due to disruptions caused by war, wind, and weather, with the packet service still not benefiting from steam. For an extra hour, it seems, the post office has been sorting through the pure wheat correspondence from Glasgow, separating it from the chaff of all the lesser towns in between. But finally, it’s all done. Sound your horn, guard! Manchester, goodbye! We’ve lost an hour because of your negligence at the post office. However, while I don’t want to give up a valid reason to complain—which really is a concern for the horses—it secretly works in my favor since it forces us to make up for this hour among the next eight or nine, trying to recover it (if we can) by going one mile faster per hour. We’re finally off, traveling at eleven miles an hour; and for now, I notice no change in the energy or skill of Cyclops.

From Manchester to Kendal, which virtually (though not in law) is the capital of Westmoreland, there were at this time seven stages of eleven miles each. The first five of these, counting from Manchester, terminate in Lancaster; which is therefore fifty-five miles north of Manchester, and the same distance exactly from Liverpool. The first three stages terminate in Preston (called, by way of distinction from other towns of that name, Proud Preston); at which place it is that the separate roads from Liverpool and from Manchester to the north become confluent. [Footnote: "Confluent":—Suppose a capital Y (the Pythagorean letter): Lancaster is at the foot of this letter; Liverpool at the top of the right branch; Manchester at the top of the left; Proud Preston at the centre, where the two branches unite. It is thirty-three miles along either of the two branches; it is twenty-two miles along the stem,—viz., from Preston in the middle to Lancaster at the root. There's a lesson in geography for the reader!] Within these first three stages lay the foundation, the progress, and termination of our night's adventure. During the first stage, I found out that Cyclops was mortal: he was liable to the shocking affection of sleep—a thing which previously I had never suspected. If a man indulges in the vicious habit of sleeping, all the skill in aurigation of Apollo himself, with the horses of Aurora to execute his notions, avails him nothing. "Oh, Cyclops!" I exclaimed, "thou art mortal. My friend, thou snorest." Through the first eleven miles, however, this infirmity—which I grieve to say that he shared with the whole Pagan Pantheon—betrayed itself only by brief snatches. On waking up, he made an apology for himself which, instead of mending matters, laid open a gloomy vista of coming disasters. The summer assizes, he reminded me, were now going on at Lancaster: in consequence of which for three nights and three days he had not lain down on a bed. During the day he was waiting for his own summons as a witness on the trial in which he was interested, or else, lest he should be missing at the critical moment, was drinking with the other witnesses under the pastoral surveillance of the attorneys. During the night, or that part of it which at sea would form the middle watch, he was driving. This explanation certainly accounted for his drowsiness, but in a way which made it much more alarming; since now, after several days' resistance to this infirmity, at length he was steadily giving way. Throughout the second stage he grew more and more drowsy. In the second mile of the third stage he surrendered himself finally and without a struggle to his perilous temptation. All his past resistance had but deepened the weight of this final oppression. Seven atmospheres of sleep rested upon him; and, to consummate the case, our worthy guard, after singing "Love amongst the Roses" for perhaps thirty times, without invitation and without applause, had in revenge moodily resigned himself to slumber—not so deep, doubtless, as the coachman's, but deep enough for mischief. And thus at last, about ten miles from Preston, it came about that I found myself left in charge of his Majesty's London and Glasgow mail, then running at the least twelve miles an hour.

From Manchester to Kendal, which is basically the capital of Westmoreland, there were seven segments of eleven miles each at that time. The first five segments, starting from Manchester, end in Lancaster; so Lancaster is fifty-five miles north of Manchester, and the same distance from Liverpool. The first three segments end in Preston (distinguished as Proud Preston); this is where the separate roads from Liverpool and Manchester to the north merge. [Footnote: "Confluent":—Imagine a capital Y (the Pythagorean letter): Lancaster is at the bottom of this letter; Liverpool is at the top of the right branch; Manchester is at the top of the left; Proud Preston is at the center, where the two branches meet. It’s thirty-three miles along either branch; it’s twenty-two miles along the stem—from Preston in the middle to Lancaster at the bottom. There’s a geography lesson for you!] Within these first three segments lay the start, progress, and conclusion of our night’s adventure. During the first segment, I discovered that Cyclops was mortal: he could be affected by the shocking need for sleep—a thing I’d never suspected before. If a man has the bad habit of sleeping, all the skills of Apollo himself, with the horses of Aurora to carry out his ideas, are useless. "Oh, Cyclops!" I exclaimed, "you are mortal. My friend, you’re snoring." However, during the first eleven miles, this weakness—which I regret to say he shared with the entire Pagan Pantheon—only showed itself in brief moments. Upon waking, he apologized in a way that, instead of improving the situation, opened up a gloomy view of disasters to come. He reminded me that the summer assizes were happening in Lancaster: as a result, he hadn’t slept in a bed for three nights and three days. During the day, he was waiting for his own summons as a witness in a trial he was involved in, or else, to avoid being absent at a crucial moment, he was drinking with the other witnesses under the watchful eyes of the attorneys. At night, or during the part that would be the middle watch at sea, he was driving. This explanation certainly explained his drowsiness, but in a way that made it even more concerning; since now, after several days of fighting this weakness, he was finally giving in. Throughout the second segment, he became more and more sleepy. In the second mile of the third segment, he completely gave in to his dangerous temptation without a fight. All his previous resistance only made this final fatigue heavier. Seven layers of sleep weighed down on him; and to make matters worse, our dear guard, after singing "Love amongst the Roses" about thirty times, without an invitation and without any applause, had decided to sulkily drift off to sleep—not as deeply as the coachman, but deep enough to cause trouble. And so, about ten miles from Preston, I found myself left in charge of his Majesty's London and Glasgow mail, which was running at least twelve miles an hour.

What made this negligence less criminal than else it must have been thought was the condition of the roads at night during the assizes. At that time, all the law business of populous Liverpool, and also of populous Manchester, with its vast cincture of populous rural districts, was called up by ancient usage to the tribunal of Lilliputian Lancaster. To break up this old traditional usage required, 1, a conflict with powerful established interests, 2, a large system of new arrangements, and 3, a new parliamentary statute. But as yet this change was merely in contemplation. As things were at present, twice in the year [Footnote: "Twice in the year":—There were at that time only two assizes even in the most populous counties—viz., the Lent Assizes and the Summer Assizes.] so vast a body of business rolled northwards from the southern quarter of the county that for a fortnight at least it occupied the severe exertions of two judges in its despatch. The consequence of this was that every horse available for such a service, along the whole line of road, was exhausted in carrying down the multitudes of people who were parties to the different suits. By sunset, therefore, it usually happened that, through utter exhaustion amongst men and horses, the road sank into profound silence. Except the exhaustion in the vast adjacent county of York from a contested election, no such silence succeeding to no such fiery uproar was ever witnessed in England.

What made this negligence seem less serious than it probably should have was the state of the roads at night during the court sessions. At that time, all the legal matters from busy Liverpool and also from busy Manchester, along with its wide surrounding rural areas, were brought by long-standing tradition to the small court in Lancaster. Changing this old custom would require, 1, a clash with strong established interests, 2, a large system of new arrangements, and 3, a new law passed by Parliament. But for now, this change was just being considered. As things stood, twice a year [Footnote: "Twice in the year":—At that time, there were only two court sessions even in the most populated counties—namely, the Lent Assizes and the Summer Assizes.] a massive amount of cases traveled north from the southern part of the county that for at least two weeks it took the intense efforts of two judges to handle them. The result was that every available horse along the entire route was worn out from transporting the many people involved in the various cases. By sunset, it usually ended up that, due to total exhaustion among both people and horses, the road fell into deep silence. Aside from the exhaustion in the nearby county of York from a contentious election, such silence following such intense commotion was never observed in England.

On this occasion the usual silence and solitude prevailed along the road. Not a hoof nor a wheel was to be heard. And, to strengthen this false luxurious confidence in the noiseless roads, it happened also that the night was one of peculiar solemnity and peace. For my own part, though slightly alive to the possibilities of peril, I had so far yielded to the influence of the mighty calm as to sink into a profound reverie. The month was August; in the middle of which lay my own birthday—a festival to every thoughtful man suggesting solemn and often sigh-born [Footnote: "Sigh-born":—I owe the suggestion of this word to an obscure remembrance of a beautiful phrase in "Giraldus Cambrensis"—viz., suspiriosæ cogitationes.] thoughts. The county was my own native county—upon which, in its southern section, more than upon any equal area known to man past or present, had descended the original curse of labour in its heaviest form, not mastering the bodies only of men, as of slaves, or criminals in mines, but working through the fiery will. Upon no equal space of earth was, or ever had been, the same energy of human power put forth daily. At this particular season also of the assizes, that dreadful hurricane of flight and pursuit, as it might have seemed to a stranger, which swept to and from Lancaster all day long, hunting the county up and down, and regularly subsiding back into silence about sunset, could not fail (when united with this permanent distinction of Lancashire as the very metropolis and citadel of labour) to point the thoughts pathetically upon that counter-vision of rest, of saintly repose from strife and sorrow, towards which, as to their secret haven, the profounder aspirations of man's heart are in solitude continually travelling. Obliquely upon our left we were nearing the sea; which also must, under the present circumstances, be repeating the general state of halcyon repose. The sea, the atmosphere, the light, bore each an orchestral part in this universal lull. Moonlight and the first timid tremblings of the dawn were by this time blending; and the blendings were brought into a still more exquisite state of unity by a slight silvery mist, motionless and dreamy, that covered the woods and fields, but with a veil of equable transparency. Except the feet of our own horses,—which, running on a sandy margin of the road, made but little disturbance,—there was no sound abroad. In the clouds and on the earth prevailed the same majestic peace; and, in spite of all that the villain of a schoolmaster has done for the ruin of our sublimer thoughts, which are the thoughts of our infancy, we still believe in no such nonsense as a limited atmosphere. Whatever we may swear with our false feigning lips, in our faithful hearts we still believe, and must for ever believe, in fields of air traversing the total gulf between earth and the central heavens. Still, in the confidence of children that tread without fear every chamber in their father's house, and to whom no door is closed, we, in that Sabbatic vision which sometimes is revealed for an hour upon nights like this, ascend with easy steps from the sorrow-stricken fields of earth upwards to the sandals of God.

On this occasion, the usual silence and solitude filled the road. Not a hoof or a wheel could be heard. To reinforce this deceptive sense of tranquility on the quiet roads, it also happened that the night was especially solemn and peaceful. Personally, even though I was slightly aware of potential danger, I had succumbed to the overwhelming calm and had drifted into deep thought. It was August, the month that included my birthday—a time that brings to mind solemn, often heartfelt thoughts for anyone who reflects. This was my home county, where, particularly in the southern part, the original burden of labor had fallen more heavily than in any other area known, past or present, not just over the bodies of men, like slaves or criminals in mines but also pressing on their fiery will. No other place had ever experienced the same level of human energy exerted daily. During this session of the courts, there was a terrifying whirlwind of escape and pursuit, which might have seemed so to an outsider, sweeping to and from Lancaster all day long, combing through the county, only to return to silence at sunset. This, along with Lancashire’s long-standing reputation as the very heart and stronghold of labor, stirred thoughts poignantly toward the vision of rest and peacefulness from struggle and sorrow—a secret refuge towards which the deeper desires of the human heart continually journey in solitude. To our left, we were approaching the sea, which, under these circumstances, must also be echoing the mood of calm. The sea, the atmosphere, the light, each played a part in this universal stillness. Moonlight and the first gentle hints of dawn were blending together, and this blend was enhanced by a fine silvery mist, motionless and dreamy, cloaking the woods and fields in a veil of even transparency. Aside from our horses’ hooves, which lightly disturbed the sandy edge of the road, there was no sound around. The same majestic peace reigned in the clouds and on the earth; and despite all that the villain of a schoolmaster has done to ruin our grander thoughts—those thoughts of our childhood—we still hold no belief in such nonsense as a restricted atmosphere. Whatever we might claim with our deceitful words, in our loyal hearts we still believe, and must always believe, in the open air connecting earth to the heavens. With the fearless confidence of children exploring every room in their father’s house, to whom no door is closed, we, in that sacred vision occasionally revealed on nights like this, ascend with ease from the sorrowful fields of earth to the sandals of God.

Suddenly, from thoughts like these I was awakened to a sullen sound, as of some motion on the distant road. It stole upon the air for a moment; I listened in awe; but then it died away. Once roused, however, I could not but observe with alarm the quickened motion of our horses. Ten years' experience had made my eye learned in the valuing of motion; and I saw that we were now running thirteen miles an hour. I pretend to no presence of mind. On the contrary, my fear is that I am miserably and shamefully deficient in that quality as regards action. The palsy of doubt and distraction hangs like some guilty weight of dark unfathomed remembrances upon my energies when the signal is flying for action. But, on the other hand, this accursed gift I have, as regards thought, that in the first step towards the possibility of a misfortune I see its total evolution; in the radix of the series I see too certainly and too instantly its entire expansion; in the first syllable of the dreadful sentence I read already the last. It was not that I feared for ourselves. Us our bulk and impetus charmed against peril in any collision. And I had ridden through too many hundreds of perils that were frightful to approach, that were matter of laughter to look back upon, the first face of which was horror, the parting face a jest—for any anxiety to rest upon our interests. The mail was not built, I felt assured, nor bespoke, that could betray me who trusted to its protection. But any carriage that we could meet would be frail and light in comparison of ourselves. And I remarked this ominous accident of our situation,—we were on the wrong side of the road. But then, it may be said, the other party, if other there was, might also be on the wrong side; and two wrongs might make a right. That was not likely. The same motive which had drawn us to the right-hand side of the road—viz., the luxury of the soft beaten sand as contrasted with the paved centre—would prove attractive to others. The two adverse carriages would therefore, to a certainty, be travelling on the same side; and from this side, as not being ours in law, the crossing over to the other would, of course, be looked for from us. [Footnote: It is true that, according to the law of the case as established by legal precedents, all carriages were required to give way before royal equipages, and therefore before the mail as one of them. But this only increased the danger, as being a regulation very imperfectly made known, very unequally enforced, and therefore often embarrassing the movements on both sides.] Our lamps, still lighted, would give the impression of vigilance on our part. And every creature that met us would rely upon us for quartering. [Footnote: "Quartering":—This is the technical word, and, I presume, derived from the French cartayer, to evade a rut or any obstacle.] All this, and if the separate links of the anticipation had been a thousand times more, I saw, not discursively, or by effort, or by succession, but by one flash of horrid simultaneous intuition.

Suddenly, I was pulled out of my thoughts by a gloomy sound, like something moving on the distant road. It lingered in the air for a moment; I listened in awe, but then it faded away. Once I was awake, I couldn’t help but notice with alarm the faster movement of our horses. After ten years of experience, I had become good at judging speed, and I saw that we were now moving at thirteen miles an hour. I’m not pretending to be calm. In fact, my fear is that I’m painfully and shamefully lacking in that quality when it comes to action. The paralysis of doubt and distraction feels like a heavy, guilty weight of dark, unexplored memories on my energy when the signal is calling for action. On the flip side, I have this cursed gift when it comes to thought; at the first hint of a misfortune, I can see its entire outcome. At the root of the situation, I can immediately see its complete development; in the first word of the dreadful sentence, I can already read the last. It’s not that I feared for ourselves. We were protected by our size and speed against any danger in a collision. I had faced too many terrifying situations that turned into laughter when looking back—those that first appeared horrifying but ended up being a joke—for me to worry about our well-being. I was sure that the mail coach was built to protect me. Any carriage we might encounter would be weak and light compared to us. I noticed this ominous detail about our situation—we were on the wrong side of the road. But you could argue that the other party, if there was one, might also be on the wrong side; maybe two wrongs could make a right. That was unlikely. The same reason that led us to the right-hand side of the road—the comfort of the soft, beaten sand compared to the paved center—would likely attract others too. So, the two opposing carriages would most certainly be on the same side; and since this side wasn’t legally ours, people would expect us to move to the other side. [Footnote: It is true that, according to the law established by legal precedents, all carriages were required to give way before royal coaches, and therefore before the mail as one of them. But this only increased the danger, as this regulation was very poorly communicated, unevenly enforced, and often confused the movements on both sides.] Our lamps, still lit, would create the impression that we were alert. Every creature that encountered us would rely on us to move aside. [Footnote: "Quartering":—This is the technical term, I believe, derived from the French cartayer, meaning to evade a rut or any obstacle.] All of this, and if the individual pieces of anticipation had been multiplied a thousand times, I saw, not through reasoning, effort, or sequence, but through one flash of horrifying simultaneous realization.

Under this steady though rapid anticipation of the evil which might be gathering ahead, ah! what a sullen mystery of fear, what a sigh of woe, was that which stole upon the air, as again the far-off sound of a wheel was heard! A whisper it was—a whisper from, perhaps, four miles off—secretly announcing a ruin that, being foreseen, was not the less inevitable; that, being known, was not therefore healed. What could be done—who was it that could do it—to check the storm-flight of these maniacal horses? Could I not seize the reins from the grasp of the slumbering coachman? You, reader, think that it would have been in your power to do so. And I quarrel not with your estimate of yourself. But, from the way in which the coachman's hand was viced between his upper and lower thigh, this was impossible. Easy was it? See, then, that bronze equestrian statue. The cruel rider has kept the bit in his horse's mouth for two centuries. Unbridle him for a minute, if you please, and wash his mouth with water. Easy was it? Unhorse me, then, that imperial rider; knock me those marble feet from those marble stirrups of Charlemagne.

Under this steady but quick anticipation of the trouble that might be coming, oh! what a gloomy mystery of fear, what a sigh of sorrow, filled the air as we heard the distant sound of a wheel again! It was a whisper—a whisper from maybe four miles away—secretly signaling a disaster that, although anticipated, couldn’t be avoided; one that, when known, couldn’t be fixed. What could be done—who could do it—to stop the wild charge of these frenzied horses? Could I not take the reins from the hand of the sleeping coachman? You, reader, probably think it would have been possible for you to do so. And I don't dispute your opinion of yourself. But, considering how the coachman's hand was pinned between his upper and lower thigh, it was impossible. Easy, you say? Just look at that bronze equestrian statue. The cruel rider has kept the bit in his horse's mouth for two centuries. Try to unbridle him for a minute, if you can, and rinse his mouth with water. Easy, you claim? Then unseat me, that imperial rider; knock those marble feet from those marble stirrups of Charlemagne.

The sounds ahead strengthened, and were now too clearly the sounds of wheels. Who and what could it be? Was it industry in a taxed cart? Was it youthful gaiety in a gig? Was it sorrow that loitered, or joy that raced? For as yet the snatches of sound were too intermitting, from distance, to decipher the character of the motion. Whoever were the travellers, something must be done to warn them. Upon the other party rests the active responsibility, but upon us—and, woe is me! that us was reduced to my frail opium-shattered self—rests the responsibility of warning. Yet, how should this be accomplished? Might I not sound the guard's horn? Already, on the first thought, I was making my way over the roof of the guard's seat. But this, from the accident which I have mentioned, of the foreign mails being piled upon the roof, was a difficult and even dangerous attempt to one cramped by nearly three hundred miles of outside travelling. And, fortunately, before I had lost much time in the attempt, our frantic horses swept round an angle of the road which opened upon us that final stage where the collision must be accomplished and the catastrophe sealed. All was apparently finished. The court was sitting; the case was heard; the judge had finished; and only the verdict was yet in arrear.

The sounds ahead grew louder and were clearly the sounds of wheels. Who could it be? Was it a busy cart from a factory? Was it young people having fun in a little carriage? Was it sorrow lingering, or joy racing by? The sounds were too intermittent and distant to figure out what kind of motion it was. Whoever the travelers were, we had to warn them. The other party held the active responsibility, but the responsibility to warn fell on us—and, unfortunately, that us was just my fragile, opium-dazed self. But how could I accomplish this? Could I blow the guard's horn? Just thinking of it, I started making my way over the roof of the guard's seat. But this was a tough and even risky task due to the foreign mail piled on the roof, especially after nearly three hundred miles of traveling outside. Luckily, before I wasted too much time, our panicked horses turned around a bend in the road, leading us to that final part where the collision was inevitable, and the disaster was about to happen. Everything seemed to be over. The court was in session; the case had been heard; the judge had made his decision; only the verdict was still pending.

Before us lay an avenue straight as an arrow, six hundred yards, perhaps, in length; and the umbrageous trees, which rose in a regular line from either side, meeting high overhead, gave to it the character of a cathedral aisle. These trees lent a deeper solemnity to the early light; but there was still light enough to perceive, at the further end of this Gothic aisle, a frail reedy gig, in which were seated a young man, and by his side a young lady. Ah, young sir! what are you about? If it is requisite that you should whisper your communications to this young lady—though really I see nobody, at an hour and on a road so solitary, likely to overhear you—is it therefore requisite that you should carry your lips forward to hers? The little carriage is creeping on at one mile an hour; and the parties within it, being thus tenderly engaged, are naturally bending down their heads. Between them and eternity, to all human calculation, there is but a minute and a half. Oh heavens! what is it that I shall do? Speaking or acting, what help can I offer? Strange it is, and to a mere auditor of the tale might seem laughable, that I should need a suggestion from the "Iliad" to prompt the sole resource that remained. Yet so it was. Suddenly I remembered the shout of Achilles, and its effect. But could I pretend to shout like the son of Peleus, aided by Pallas? No: but then I needed not the shout that should alarm all Asia militant; such a shout would suffice as might carry terror into the hearts of two thoughtless young people and one gig-horse. I shouted—and the young man heard me not. A second time I shouted—and now he heard me, for now he raised his head.

Before us was a straight avenue, about six hundred yards long. The thick trees lining both sides met high overhead, making it feel like a cathedral aisle. These trees added a deeper sense of solemnity to the early light, but there was still enough light to see, at the far end of this Gothic aisle, a delicate little carriage with a young man and a young lady inside. Oh, young man! What are you doing? If you need to whisper to this young lady—though honestly, I don’t see anyone at this hour and on such a deserted road who could overhear you—do you really need to lean in so close? The little carriage is moving at a slow pace of one mile an hour, and those inside, being so tenderly engaged, are naturally leaning down. Between them and eternity, by any human estimate, there’s just a minute and a half. Oh heavens! What should I do? Whether it’s speaking or acting, what help can I provide? It’s strange, and might seem funny to anyone just listening to the story, that I needed inspiration from the "Iliad" to come up with the only option left. But that’s how it was. Suddenly, I remembered Achilles’ shout and its powerful effect. But could I really shout like the son of Peleus, with Pallas’ support? No, but I didn’t need a shout that would alarm all of Asia; just a shout that would instill fear in the hearts of two oblivious young people and one gig-horse. I shouted—and the young man didn’t hear me. I shouted again—and this time he heard me, as he raised his head.

Here, then, all had been done that, by me, could be done; more on my part was not possible. Mine had been the first step; the second was for the young man; the third was for God. If, said I, this stranger is a brave man, and if indeed he loves the young girl at his side—or, loving her not, if he feels the obligation, pressing upon every man worthy to be called a man, of doing his utmost for a woman confided to his protection—he will at least make some effort to save her. If that fails, he will not perish the more, or by a death more cruel, for having made it; and he will die as a brave man should, with his face to the danger, and with his arm about the woman that he sought in vain to save. But, if he makes no effort,—shrinking without a struggle from his duty,—he himself will not the less certainly perish for this baseness of poltroonery. He will die no less: and why not? Wherefore should we grieve that there is one craven less in the world? No; let him perish, without a pitying thought of ours wasted upon him; and, in that case, all our grief will be reserved for the fate of the helpless girl who now, upon the least shadow of failure in him, must by the fiercest of translations—must without time for a prayer—must within seventy seconds stand before the judgment-seat of God.

Here, then, everything that could be done by me has been done; I couldn’t do any more. I took the first step; the second is for the young man; the third is for God. If, I thought, this stranger is a brave man, and if he truly loves the young girl next to him—or, even if he doesn’t love her, if he feels the duty, which every man worthy of the title should feel, to do everything he can for a woman entrusted to his care—he will at least try to save her. If that fails, he won’t suffer a worse death for having tried; he will die as a brave man should, facing the danger, with his arm around the woman he tried in vain to save. But if he makes no effort—shrinking away from his duty without a fight—he will certainly perish because of this cowardice. He will die just the same: and why shouldn’t he? Why should we mourn the loss of one less coward in the world? No; let him perish, without us wasting a sympathetic thought on him; and in that case, all our sorrow will be for the fate of the helpless girl who now, at the slightest failure on his part, must, amidst the most intense suffering—must without time for a prayer—must within seventy seconds stand before the judgment seat of God.

But craven he was not: sudden had been the call upon him, and sudden was his answer to the call. He saw, he heard, he comprehended, the ruin that was coming down: already its gloomy shadow darkened above him; and already he was measuring his strength to deal with it. Ah! what a vulgar thing does courage seem when we see nations buying it and selling it for a shilling a-day: ah! what a sublime thing does courage seem when some fearful summons on the great deeps of life carries a man, as if running before a hurricane, up to the giddy crest of some tumultuous crisis from which lie two courses, and a voice says to him audibly, "One way lies hope; take the other, and mourn for ever!" How grand a triumph if, even then, amidst the raving of all around him, and the frenzy of the danger, the man is able to confront his situation—is able to retire for a moment into solitude with God, and to seek his counsel from Him!

But he was not cowardly: the call to action came suddenly, and his response was just as sudden. He saw, he heard, and he understood the destruction that was approaching: its dark shadow was already looming over him; and he was calculating his strength to face it. Ah! how cheap courage seems when we see nations buying and selling it for a shilling a day: ah! how noble courage seems when a terrifying challenge from the depths of life propels a man, like running before a hurricane, to the dizzy height of a tumultuous crisis with two paths ahead, and a voice clearly tells him, "One way leads to hope; choose the other, and mourn forever!" What a grand victory it is if, even then, amidst the chaos around him and the madness of the threat, the man can confront his situation—can retreat for a moment into solitude with God, and seek His guidance!

For seven seconds, it might be, of his seventy, the stranger settled his countenance steadfastly upon us, as if to search and value every element in the conflict before him. For five seconds more of his seventy he sat immovably, like one that mused on some great purpose. For five more, perhaps, he sat with eyes upraised, like one that prayed in sorrow, under some extremity of doubt, for light that should guide him to the better choice. Then suddenly he rose; stood upright; and, by a powerful strain upon the reins, raising his horse's fore-feet from the ground, he slewed him round on the pivot of his hind-legs, so as to plant the little equipage in a position nearly at right angles to ours. Thus far his condition was not improved; except as a first step had been taken towards the possibility of a second. If no more were done, nothing was done; for the little carriage still occupied the very centre of our path, though in an altered direction. Yet even now it may not be too late: fifteen of the seventy seconds may still be unexhausted; and one almighty bound may avail to clear the ground. Hurry, then, hurry! for the flying moments—they hurry. Oh, hurry, hurry, my brave young man! for the cruel hoofs of our horses—they also hurry! Fast are the flying moments, faster are the hoofs of our horses. But fear not for him, if human energy can suffice; faithful was he that drove to his terrific duty; faithful was the horse to his command. One blow, one impulse given with voice and hand, by the stranger, one rush from the horse, one bound as if in the act of rising to a fence, landed the docile creature's forefeet upon the crown or arching centre of the road. The larger half of the little equipage had then cleared our over-towering shadow: that was evident even to my own agitated sight. But it mattered little that one wreck should float off in safety if upon the wreck that perished were embarked the human freightage. The rear part of the carriage—was that certainly beyond the line of absolute ruin? What power could answer the question? Glance of eye, thought of man, wing of angel, which of these had speed enough to sweep between the question and the answer, and divide the one from the other? Light does not tread upon the steps of light more indivisibly than did our all-conquering arrival upon the escaping efforts of the gig. That must the young man have felt too plainly. His back was now turned to us; not by sight could he any longer communicate with the peril; but, by the dreadful rattle of our harness, too truly had his ear been instructed that all was finished as regarded any effort of his. Already in resignation he had rested from his struggle; and perhaps in his heart he was whispering, "Father, which art in heaven, do Thou finish above what I on earth have attempted." Faster than ever mill-race we ran past them in our inexorable flight. Oh, raving of hurricanes that must have sounded in their young ears at the moment of our transit! Even in that moment the thunder of collision spoke aloud. Either with the swingle-bar, or with the haunch of our near leader, we had struck the off-wheel of the little gig; which stood rather obliquely, and not quite so far advanced as to be accurately parallel with the near-wheel. The blow, from the fury of our passage, resounded terrifically. I rose in horror, to gaze upon the ruins we might have caused. From my elevated station I looked down, and looked back upon the scene; which in a moment told its own tale, and wrote all its records on my heart for ever.

For seven seconds, it might have been, of his seventy, the stranger fixed his gaze on us, as if trying to assess every aspect of the situation before him. For another five seconds, he sat still, like someone contemplating a significant decision. For perhaps five more, he sat with his eyes raised, as if praying in sorrow, under some intense doubt, for guidance toward a better choice. Then suddenly he stood up; straightened himself; and, with a strong pull on the reins, lifted his horse's front feet off the ground, turning it on its back legs to position the small carriage nearly at a right angle to us. So far, his situation hadn’t improved; unless this was just the first step toward a second. If nothing else happened, nothing would be accomplished; the small carriage still blocked the very center of our path, albeit at a new angle. Yet even now it might not be too late: fifteen seconds of the seventy could still be left; and one great leap might clear the way. Hurry, then, hurry! for the fleeting moments—they hurry. Oh, hurry, hurry, my brave young man! for the relentless hooves of our horses—they also hurry! The moments race by fast, but even faster are the hooves of our horses. But don't worry about him; if human effort can do it, he was faithful to his daunting task; the horse was loyal to his commands. One shout, one swift motion from the stranger, one dash from the horse, one leap as if jumping a fence, landed the sure-footed animal's front feet on the crest of the road. The larger part of the small carriage had then cleared our towering shadow: that was clear even to my frantic eyes. But it didn't matter much if one wreck floated off safely if the human cargo perished with the wreck. Was the back part of the carriage—was that definitely beyond complete disaster? What power could provide the answer? A glance, a thought, an angel's wing— which of these could move fast enough to bridge the gap between the question and the answer? No light travels more definitively than our unstoppable arrival intersected with the fleeing efforts of the gig. That must have been painfully clear to the young man. His back was now turned to us; he could no longer see the danger, but the dreadful rattle of our harness had unmistakably taught his ears that all his efforts were in vain. In surrender, he had let go of his struggle; and perhaps in his heart, he was whispering, "Father, who art in heaven, please complete what I have started on earth." Faster than any rushing river, we sped past them in our relentless flight. Oh, the roar of hurricanes that must have sounded in their young ears at the moment we passed! Even at that instant, the crash of collision reverberated loudly. Either the swingle-bar or the rear of our near leader hit the off-wheel of the little gig, which was positioned slightly askew, not quite aligned with the near-wheel. The impact, driven by the force of our passage, echoed terrifyingly. I rose in horror to look at the wreckage we might have caused. From my elevated position, I looked down and back at the scene; which in an instant revealed its own story, forever etching its records on my heart.

Here was the map of the passion that now had finished. The horse was planted immovably, with his fore-feet upon the paved crest of the central road. He of the whole party might be supposed untouched by the passion of death. The little cany carriage—partly, perhaps, from the violent torsion of the wheels in its recent movement, partly from the thundering blow we had given to it—as if it sympathised with human horror, was all alive with tremblings and shiverings. The young man trembled not, nor shivered. He sat like a rock. But his was the steadiness of agitation frozen into rest by horror. As yet he dared not to look round; for he knew that, if anything remained to do, by him it could no longer be done. And as yet he knew not for certain if their safety were accomplished. But the lady—

Here was the map of the passion that had now ended. The horse was firmly planted, with its front feet on the paved edge of the main road. Out of everyone there, he seemed untouched by the feeling of death. The little carriage—partly due to the forceful twisting of the wheels in its recent movement, and partly because of the heavy blow we had given it—seemed to resonate with human horror, trembling and shaking all over. The young man didn't tremble or shake. He sat still like a rock. But his stillness came from agitation frozen into calm by fear. He still didn’t dare to look around; he knew that if there was anything left to do, he couldn’t do it anymore. And he wasn’t certain yet if they were safe. But the lady—

But the lady—! Oh, heavens! will that spectacle ever depart from my dreams, as she rose and sank upon her seat, sank and rose, threw up her arms wildly to heaven, clutched at some visionary object in the air, fainting, praying, raving, despairing? Figure to yourself, reader, the elements of the case; suffer me to recall before your mind the circumstances of that unparalleled situation. From the silence and deep peace of this saintly summer night—from the pathetic blending of this sweet moonlight, dawnlight, dreamlight—from the manly tenderness of this flattering, whispering, murmuring love—suddenly as from the woods and fields—suddenly as from the chambers of the air opening in revelation—suddenly as from the ground yawning at her feet, leaped upon her, with the flashing of cataracts, Death the crowned phantom, with all the equipage of his terrors, and the tiger roar of his voice.

But the lady—! Oh my gosh! Will that image ever leave my dreams, as she rose and sank into her seat, sank and rose, threw her arms up wildly to the sky, reached for some imaginary object in the air, fainting, praying, raving, despairing? Picture this, reader, and let me remind you of the details of that incredible situation. From the silence and deep peace of this holy summer night—from the touching mix of this lovely moonlight, dawn light, dream light—from the manly tenderness of this flattering, whispering, murmuring love—suddenly, as if from the woods and fields—suddenly as if from the air opening up in revelation—suddenly as if from the ground gaping beneath her feet, leaped upon her, with the rushing of waterfalls, Death the crowned ghost, with all the trappings of his terrors, and the thunderous roar of his voice.

The moments were numbered; the strife was finished; the vision was closed. In the twinkling of an eye, our flying horses had carried us to the termination of the umbrageous aisle; at the right angles we wheeled into our former direction; the turn of the road carried the scene out of my eyes in an instant, and swept it into my dreams for ever.

The moments were limited; the struggle was over; the vision was shut. In the blink of an eye, our flying horses had taken us to the end of the shaded path; we turned at a right angle back in the direction we came; the curve of the road disappeared the scene from my view instantly and pushed it into my dreams forever.










SECTION III—DREAM-FUGUE:

FOUNDED ON THE PRECEDING THEME OF SUDDEN DEATH

        "Whence the sound
  Of instruments, that made melodious chime,
  Was heard, of harp and organ; and who moved
  Their stops and chords was seen; his volant touch
  Instinct through all proportions, low and high,
  Fled and pursued transverse the resonant fugue."
  Par. Lost, Bk. XI.
        "From where the sound  
  Of instruments created a beautiful melody,  
  The harp and organ could be heard; and the person who played  
  Their notes and chords was visible; his swift fingers  
  Instinctively moving through all ranges, low and high,  
  Flitted and chased across the resonant fugue."  
  Par. Lost, Bk. XI.

Tumultuosissimamente

Tumultuously

Passion of sudden death! that once in youth I read and interpreted by the shadows of thy averted signs [Footnote: "Averted signs":—I read the course and changes of the lady's agony in the succession of her involuntary gestures; but it must be remembered that I read all this from the rear, never once catching the lady's full face, and even her profile imperfectly.]!—rapture of panic taking the shape (which amongst tombs in churches I have seen) of woman bursting her sepulchral bonds—of woman's Ionic form bending forward from the ruins of her grave with arching foot, with eyes upraised, with clasped adoring hands—waiting, watching, trembling, praying for the trumpet's call to rise from dust for ever! Ah, vision too fearful of shuddering humanity on the brink of almighty abysses!—vision that didst start back, that didst reel away, like a shrivelling scroll from before the wrath of fire racing on the wings of the wind! Epilepsy so brief of horror, wherefore is it that thou canst not die? Passing so suddenly into darkness, wherefore is it that still thou sheddest thy sad funeral blights upon the gorgeous mosaics of dreams? Fragment of music too passionate, heard once, and heard no more, what aileth thee, that thy deep rolling chords come up at intervals through all the worlds of sleep, and after forty years have lost no element of horror?

Passion of sudden death! That once in my youth I read and interpreted through the shadows of your turned-away signs!—the rapture of panic taking the shape (which I've seen among tombs in churches) of a woman breaking free from her burial bonds—of a woman’s graceful form leaning forward from the ruins of her grave with an arched foot, eyes lifted, and hands clasped in prayer—waiting, watching, trembling, praying for the trumpet's call to rise from the dust forever! Ah, a vision too terrifying, revealing humanity on the edge of immense abysses!—a vision that recoils, that withdraws, like a shrinking scroll before the fury of fire racing on the wind! A brief, horrifying epilepsy, why can’t you die? Passing so quickly into darkness, why do you still cast your sorrowful funeral shadows on the beautiful mosaics of dreams? Fragment of music too intense, heard once, and never again, what’s wrong with you, that your deep, rolling chords echo intermittently through all the worlds of sleep, and after forty years retain their element of horror?

I

Lo, it is summer—almighty summer! The everlasting gates of life and summer are thrown open wide; and on the ocean, tranquil and verdant as a savannah, the unknown lady from the dreadful vision and I myself are floating—she upon a fairy pinnace, and I upon an English three-decker. Both of us are wooing gales of festal happiness within the domain of our common country, within that ancient watery park, within the pathless chase of ocean, where England takes her pleasure as a huntress through winter and summer, from the rising to the setting sun. Ah, what a wilderness of floral beauty was hidden, or was suddenly revealed, upon the tropic islands through which the pinnace moved! And upon her deck what a bevy of human flowers: young women how lovely, young men how noble, that were dancing together, and slowly drifting towards us amidst music and incense, amidst blossoms from forests and gorgeous corymbi from vintages, amidst natural carolling, and the echoes of sweet girlish laughter. Slowly the pinnace nears us, gaily she hails us, and silently she disappears beneath the shadow of our mighty bows. But then, as at some signal from heaven, the music, and the carols, and the sweet echoing of girlish laughter—all are hushed. What evil has smitten the pinnace, meeting or overtaking her? Did ruin to our friends couch within our own dreadful shadow? Was our shadow the shadow of death? I looked over the bow for an answer, and, behold! the pinnace was dismantled; the revel and the revellers were found no more; the glory of the vintage was dust; and the forests with their beauty were left without a witness upon the seas. "But where," and I turned to our crew—"where are the lovely women that danced beneath the awning of flowers and clustering corymbi? Whither have fled the noble young men that danced with them?" Answer there was none. But suddenly the man at the mast-head, whose countenance darkened with alarm, cried out, "Sail on the weather beam! Down she comes upon us: in seventy seconds she also will founder."

Look, it's summer—glorious summer! The eternal doors of life and summer are wide open; and on the ocean, calm and green like a savannah, the mysterious lady from the terrifying dream and I are floating—she on a magical little boat, and I on a big English warship. We’re both enjoying waves of joy in our shared homeland, in that ancient watery playground, in the endless expanse of ocean, where England revels as a huntress from winter to summer, from dawn to dusk. Oh, what a wild paradise of floral beauty was hidden, or suddenly revealed, on the tropical islands that the little boat sailed through! And on her deck, what a gathering of beautiful people: young women so lovely, young men so noble, dancing together, slowly drifting towards us amidst music and fragrance, surrounded by blossoms from the forests and splendid clusters from the vineyards, with the sounds of nature singing, and the echoes of sweet laughter from girls. Gradually, the boat approaches us, cheerfully calls out to us, and silently disappears beneath the shadow of our massive ship. But then, as if signaled by something divine, the music, the songs, and the sweet sounds of laughter—all fall silent. What misfortune has struck the little boat, meeting or catching up with her? Did disaster befall our friends within our own ominous shadow? Was our shadow the shadow of death? I looked over the bow for an answer and, behold! the little boat was wrecked; the celebration and the celebrants were nowhere to be found; the joy of the harvest was dust; and the forests, once beautiful, stood alone on the seas without a witness. "But where," I turned to our crew—"where are the lovely women who danced beneath the pretty flower awning and the clusters? Where have the noble young men who danced with them gone?" There was no answer. But suddenly, the man at the masthead, whose face darkened with worry, shouted, "Sail on the weather side! She's coming down on us: in seventy seconds, she will sink too."

II

I looked to the weather side, and the summer had departed. The sea was rocking, and shaken with gathering wrath. Upon its surface sat mighty mists, which grouped themselves into arches and long cathedral aisles. Down one of these, with the fiery pace of a quarrel from a cross-bow, ran a frigate right athwart our course. "Are they mad?" some voice exclaimed from our deck. "Do they woo their ruin?" But in a moment, as she was close upon us, some impulse of a heady current or local vortex gave a wheeling bias to her course, and off she forged without a shock. As she ran past us, high aloft amongst the shrouds stood the lady of the pinnace. The deeps opened ahead in malice to receive her, towering surges of foam ran after her, the billows were fierce to catch her. But far away she was borne into desert spaces of the sea: whilst still by sight I followed her, as she ran before the howling gale, chased by angry sea-birds and by maddening billows; still I saw her, as at the moment when she ran past us, standing amongst the shrouds, with her white draperies streaming before the wind. There she stood, with hair dishevelled, one hand clutched amongst the tackling—rising, sinking, fluttering, trembling, praying; there for leagues I saw her as she stood, raising at intervals one hand to heaven, amidst the fiery crests of the pursuing waves and the raving of the storm; until at last, upon a sound from afar of malicious laughter and mockery, all was hidden for ever in driving showers; and afterwards, but when I knew not, nor how.

I looked to the weather side, and summer had gone. The sea was rocking, shaken with rising anger. Mighty mists hovered above its surface, forming arches and long cathedral-like aisles. Down one of these, moving like a shot from a crossbow, a frigate sped directly across our path. "Are they crazy?" someone shouted from our deck. "Are they asking for trouble?" But just then, as she got close to us, some force from a strong current or local whirlpool shifted her course, and she moved on without crashing into us. As she passed by, high up in the rigging stood the lady of the pinnace. The depths opened ahead, ready to claim her, fierce waves chased after her, and the billows seemed eager to catch her. But far away she was carried into the empty spaces of the sea; I still watched her as she raced before the howling wind, pursued by angry seabirds and turbulent waves; I could still see her as she passed us, standing among the rigging, her white garments streaming in the wind. There she was, with her hair tousled, one hand gripping the ropes—rising, sinking, fluttering, trembling, praying; for miles I saw her as she stood, raising one hand to the sky at intervals, amidst the raging crests of the waves and the fury of the storm; until finally, I heard a distant sound of cruel laughter and mockery, and then everything was swallowed up in driving rain; and afterward, I didn't know when or how.

III

Sweet funeral bells from some incalculable distance, wailing over the dead that die before the dawn, awakened me as I slept in a boat moored to some familiar shore. The morning twilight even then was breaking; and, by the dusky revelations which it spread, I saw a girl, adorned with a garland of white roses about her head for some great festival, running along the solitary strand in extremity of haste. Her running was the running of panic; and often she looked back as to some dreadful enemy in the rear. But, when I leaped ashore, and followed on her steps to warn her of a peril in front, alas! from me she fled as from another peril, and vainly I shouted to her of quicksands that lay ahead. Faster and faster she ran; round a promontory of rocks she wheeled out of sight; in an instant I also wheeled round it, but only to see the treacherous sands gathering above her head. Already her person was buried; only the fair young head and the diadem of white roses around it were still visible to the pitying heavens; and, last of all, was visible one white marble arm. I saw by the early twilight this fair young head, as it was sinking down to darkness—saw this marble arm, as it rose above her head and her treacherous grave, tossing, faltering, rising, clutching, as at some false deceiving hand stretched out from the clouds—saw this marble arm uttering her dying hope, and then uttering her dying despair. The head, the diadem, the arm—these all had sunk; at last over these also the cruel quicksand had closed; and no memorial of the fair young girl remained on earth, except my own solitary tears, and the funeral bells from the desert seas, that, rising again more softly, sang a requiem over the grave of the buried child, and over her blighted dawn.

Sweet funeral bells from some immeasurable distance, wailing for the dead who pass away before dawn, woke me as I slept in a boat anchored to a familiar shore. Morning twilight was just breaking; and from the dim light that spread around, I saw a girl, adorned with a crown of white roses for some grand festival, running along the empty shore in a frenzied hurry. Her running was frantic; she frequently looked back as if chased by a terrifying enemy. But when I jumped ashore and followed her to warn her of a danger ahead, alas! she fled from me as if I were another threat, and I shouted in vain about the quicksand lying in front of her. She ran faster and faster; she rounded a rocky promontory and disappeared from view; I quickly rounded it too, only to see the treacherous sand rising above her. Already her body was swallowed up; only her beautiful young head and the diadem of white roses around it were still visible to the sympathetic heavens; and, lastly, a single white marble arm was visible. I saw in the early twilight this lovely young head as it sank into darkness—saw this marble arm as it rose above her and her deceptive grave, tossing, faltering, rising, reaching out, as if grasping for some false, comforting hand extended from the clouds—saw this marble arm expressing her dying hope, then her dying despair. The head, the diadem, the arm—all of them had disappeared; at last, even they were covered by the cruel quicksand; and no trace of the beautiful young girl remained on Earth, except for my own solitary tears, and the funeral bells from the desolate seas, which rose again more softly, singing a lament over the grave of the buried girl, and over her ruined dawn.

I sat, and wept in secret the tears that men have ever given to the memory of those that died before the dawn, and by the treachery of earth, our mother. But suddenly the tears and funeral bells were hushed by a shout as of many nations, and by a roar as from some great king's artillery, advancing rapidly along the valleys, and heard afar by echoes from the mountains. "Hush!" I said, as I bent my ear earthwards to listen—"hush!—this either is the very anarchy of strife, or else"—and then I listened more profoundly, and whispered as I raised my head—"or else, oh heavens! it is victory that is final, victory that swallows up all strife."

I sat and quietly cried the tears that people have always shed for those who died before dawn, betrayed by our mother, the earth. But suddenly, my tears and the sound of funeral bells were silenced by a shout like that of many nations, and a roar like the artillery of a great king, moving quickly through the valleys and echoed from afar in the mountains. "Shh!" I said, as I leaned down to listen—"shh!—this is either utter chaos of conflict, or else"—and then I listened even more closely and whispered as I raised my head—"or else, oh heavens! it is victory that is final, victory that consumes all conflict."

IV

Immediately, in trance, I was carried over land and sea to some distant kingdom, and placed upon a triumphal car, amongst companions crowned with laurel. The darkness of gathering midnight, brooding over all the land, hid from us the mighty crowds that were weaving restlessly about ourselves as a centre: we heard them, but saw them not. Tidings had arrived, within an hour, of a grandeur that measured itself against centuries; too full of pathos they were, too full of joy, to utter themselves by other language than by tears, by restless anthems, and Te Deums reverberated from the choirs and orchestras of earth. These tidings we that sat upon the laurelled car had it for our privilege to publish amongst all nations. And already, by signs audible through the darkness, by snortings and tramplings, our angry horses, that knew no fear or fleshly weariness, upbraided us with delay. Wherefore was it that we delayed? We waited for a secret word, that should bear witness to the hope of nations as now accomplished for ever. At midnight the secret word arrived; which word was—Waterloo and Recovered Christendom! The dreadful word shone by its own light; before us it went; high above our leaders' heads it rode, and spread a golden light over the paths which we traversed. Every city, at the presence of the secret word, threw open its gates. The rivers were conscious as we crossed. All the forests, as we ran along their margins, shivered in homage to the secret word. And the darkness comprehended it.

In an instant, I was transported over land and sea to a faraway kingdom and placed on a grand chariot, surrounded by companions crowned with laurel. The darkness of midnight, hanging over the land, concealed the huge crowds that surged around us as we stood at the center: we could hear them, but we couldn't see them. News had come, just an hour earlier, of a greatness that spanned centuries; it was so filled with emotion, both sorrow and joy, that it could only be expressed through tears, restless songs, and Te Deums echoing from the choirs and orchestras of the world. Those of us on the laurelled chariot had the honor of sharing this news with all nations. And already, through the darkness, we could hear our impatient horses snorting and stamping, urging us to move. Why were we delaying? We were waiting for a secret word that would confirm the hope of nations as now fulfilled forever. At midnight, the secret word arrived; that word was—Waterloo and Recovered Christendom! The powerful word shone with its own light; it led us forward, high above our leaders' heads, casting a golden glow over the paths we traveled. Every city opened its gates at the mention of the secret word. The rivers were aware as we crossed them. All the forests, as we raced along their edges, trembled in tribute to the secret word. And the darkness understood it.

Two hours after midnight we approached a mighty Minster. Its gates, which rose to the clouds, were closed. But, when the dreadful word that rode before us reached them with its golden light, silently they moved back upon their hinges; and at a flying gallop our equipage entered the grand aisle of the cathedral. Headlong was our pace; and at every altar, in the little chapels and oratories to the right hand and left of our course, the lamps, dying or sickening, kindled anew in sympathy with the secret word that was flying past. Forty leagues we might have run in the cathedral, and as yet no strength of morning light had reached us, when before us we saw the aerial galleries of organ and choir. Every pinnacle of fretwork, every station of advantage amongst the traceries, was crested by white-robed choristers that sang deliverance; that wept no more tears, as once their fathers had wept; but at intervals that sang together to the generations, saying,

Two hours after midnight, we arrived at a grand cathedral. Its towering gates were closed. But as the ominous word ahead of us approached, illuminated by golden light, the gates quietly swung open. Our carriage rushed into the main aisle of the cathedral at breakneck speed. We moved quickly, and at every altar, in the small chapels and shrines on either side of us, the lamps—flickering or dim—sparked back to life in response to the secret word rushing by. We could have raced through the cathedral for forty leagues, and still no hint of morning light had touched us when we spotted the soaring galleries of the organ and choir ahead of us. Every intricate pinnacle, every advantageous spot among the decorations, was topped with white-robed singers who sang of salvation; they no longer shed tears as their ancestors had; instead, they sang together for the generations, saying,

  "Chant the deliverer's praise in every tongue,"
"Sing the deliverer's praise in every language,"

and receiving answers from afar,

and getting answers from afar,

  "Such as once in heaven and earth were sung."
"Just like how it was once sung in heaven and on earth."

And of their chanting was no end; of our headlong pace was neither pause nor slackening.

And they kept chanting without stopping; we didn't slow down or take a break at all.

Thus as we ran like torrents—thus as we swept with bridal rapture over the Campo Santo [Footnote: "Campo Santo":—It is probable that most of my readers will be acquainted with the history of the Campo Santo (or cemetery) at Pisa, composed of earth brought from Jerusalem from a bed of sanctity as the highest prize which the noble piety of crusaders could ask or imagine. To readers who are unacquainted with England, or who (being English) are yet unacquainted with the cathedral cities of England, it may be right to mention that the graves within-side the cathedrals often form a flat pavement over which carriages and horses might run; and perhaps a boyish remembrance of one particular cathedral, across which I had seen passengers walk and burdens carried, as about two centuries back they were through the middle of St. Paul's in London, may have assisted my dream.] of the cathedral graves—suddenly we became aware of a vast necropolis rising upon the far-off horizon—a city of sepulchres, built within the saintly cathedral for the warrior dead that rested from their feuds on earth. Of purple granite was the necropolis; yet, in the first minute, it lay like a purple stain upon the horizon, so mighty was the distance. In the second minute it trembled through many changes, growing into terraces and towers of wondrous altitude, so mighty was the pace. In the third minute already, with our dreadful gallop, we were entering its suburbs. Vast sarcophagi rose on every side, having towers and turrets that, upon the limits of the central aisle, strode forward with haughty intrusion, that ran back with mighty shadows into answering recesses. Every sarcophagus showed many bas-reliefs—bas-reliefs of battles and of battle-fields; battles from forgotten ages, battles from yesterday; battle-fields that, long since, nature had healed and reconciled to herself with the sweet oblivion of flowers; battle-fields that were yet angry and crimson with carnage. Where the terraces ran, there did we run; where the towers curved, there did we curve. With the flight of swallows our horses swept round every angle. Like rivers in flood wheeling round headlands, like hurricanes that ride into the secrets of forests, faster than ever light unwove the mazes of darkness, our flying equipage carried earthly passions, kindled warrior instincts, amongst the dust that lay around us—dust oftentimes of our noble fathers that had slept in God from Crécy to Trafalgar. And now had we reached the last sarcophagus, now were we abreast of the last bas-relief, already had we recovered the arrow-like flight of the illimitable central aisle, when coming up this aisle to meet us we beheld afar off a female child, that rode in a carriage as frail as flowers. The mists which went before her hid the fawns that drew her, but could not hide the shells and tropic flowers with which she played—but could not hide the lovely smiles by which she uttered her trust in the mighty cathedral, and in the cherubim that looked down upon her from the mighty shafts of its pillars. Face to face she was meeting us; face to face she rode, as if danger there were none. "Oh, baby!" I exclaimed, "shalt thou be the ransom for Waterloo? Must we, that carry tidings of great joy to every people, be messengers of ruin to thee!" In horror I rose at the thought; but then also, in horror at the thought, rose one that was sculptured on a bas-relief—a Dying Trumpeter. Solemnly from the field of battle he rose to his feet; and, unslinging his stony trumpet, carried it, in his dying anguish, to his stony lips—sounding once, and yet once again; proclamation that, in thy ears, oh baby! spoke from the battlements of death. Immediately deep shadows fell between us, and aboriginal silence. The choir had ceased to sing. The hoofs of our horses, the dreadful rattle of our harness, the groaning of our wheels, alarmed the graves no more. By horror the bas-relief had been unlocked unto life. By horror we, that were so full of life, we men and our horses, with their fiery fore-legs rising in mid air to their everlasting gallop, were frozen to a bas-relief. Then a third time the trumpet sounded; the seals were taken off all pulses; life, and the frenzy of life, tore into their channels again; again the choir burst forth in sunny grandeur, as from the muffling of storms and darkness; again the thunderings of our horses carried temptation into the graves. One cry burst from our lips, as the clouds, drawing off from the aisle, showed it empty before us.—"Whither has the infant fled?—is the young child caught up to God?" Lo! afar off, in a vast recess, rose three mighty windows to the clouds; and on a level with their summits, at height insuperable to man, rose an altar of purest alabaster. On its eastern face was trembling a crimson glory. A glory was it from the reddening dawn that now streamed through the windows? Was it from the crimson robes of the martyrs painted on the windows? Was it from the bloody bas-reliefs of earth? There, suddenly, within that crimson radiance, rose the apparition of a woman's head, and then of a woman's figure. The child it was—grown up to woman's height. Clinging to the horns of the altar, voiceless she stood—sinking, rising, raving, despairing; and behind the volume of incense that, night and day, streamed upwards from the altar, dimly was seen the fiery font, and the shadow of that dreadful being who should have baptized her with the baptism of death. But by her side was kneeling her better angel, that hid his face with wings; that wept and pleaded for her; that prayed when she could not; that fought with Heaven by tears for her deliverance; which also, as he raised his immortal countenance from his wings, I saw, by the glory in his eye, that from Heaven he had won at last.

Thus as we ran like torrents—thus as we swept with bridal joy over the Campo Santo [Footnote: "Campo Santo":—It's likely that most of my readers know the history of the Campo Santo (or cemetery) at Pisa, made from earth brought from Jerusalem, considered the highest honor that the noble devotion of crusaders could attain or imagine. For those readers who are unfamiliar with England, or who (being English) are not yet acquainted with its cathedral cities, it may be worth noting that the graves inside cathedrals often form a flat pavement over which carriages and horses might travel; and perhaps a boyish memory of one specific cathedral, where I saw people walk and loads carried, much like they did about two centuries ago through the middle of St. Paul's in London, may have influenced my dream.] of the cathedral graves—suddenly we noticed a vast necropolis rising on the distant horizon—a city of tombs, built within the holy cathedral for the warrior dead who rested from their conflicts on earth. The necropolis was made of purple granite; yet, in the first moment, it appeared like a purple stain on the horizon, so great was the distance. In the second moment, it quivered through many forms, transforming into terraces and towers of astonishing height, so swift was our pace. In the third minute, with our terrifying gallop, we were entering its suburbs. Massive sarcophagi rose on every side, adorned with towers and turrets that, at the end of the central aisle, advanced forward with proud confrontation, retreating back into vast shadows that led into recesses. Every sarcophagus displayed multiple bas-reliefs—bas-reliefs of battles and battlefields; battles from forgotten times, battles from yesterday; battlefields that, long ago, nature had healed and reconciled with herself through the sweet oblivion of flowers; battlefields that were still angry and stained red with blood. Where the terraces ran, we ran; where the towers curved, we curved. With the speed of swallows, our horses swept around every corner. Like rivers in flood navigating around headlands, like hurricanes that delve into the depths of forests, faster than light could break free from the confusions of darkness, our rushing team carried earthly passions, igniting warrior instincts, amongst the dust that surrounded us—dust often from our noble ancestors who had slept in God from Crécy to Trafalgar. And now we had reached the last sarcophagus, now we were alongside the last bas-relief, we had already regained the arrow-like path of the endless central aisle, when coming up this aisle to meet us we saw from afar a little girl, riding in a carriage as delicate as flowers. The mists that swirled before her concealed the fawns pulling her carriage, but could not hide the shells and tropical flowers she played with—but could not hide the beautiful smiles that revealed her faith in the great cathedral, and in the cherubs looking down upon her from the mighty shafts of its pillars. She was facing us; she rode towards us, as if there was no danger. "Oh, baby!" I exclaimed, "will you be the sacrifice for Waterloo? Must we, who carry tidings of great joy to every people, bring ruin to you!" In horror, I reacted to the thought; but then also, in horror at the thought, rose one that was sculpted on a bas-relief—a Dying Trumpeter. Solemnly he stood from the battlefield; and, unslinging his stone trumpet, brought it to his stone lips in his dying agony—sounding once, and then again; a proclamation that in your ears, oh baby! spoke from the ramparts of death. Immediately, deep shadows fell between us, and primeval silence took hold. The choir had stopped singing. The hooves of our horses, the dreadful clatter of our harness, the groaning of our wheels, no longer disturbed the graves. Through horror, the bas-relief had been given life. Through horror, we, who were so full of life, we men and our horses, with their fiery forelegs rising in mid-air to their eternal gallop, were frozen into a bas-relief. Then a third time the trumpet sounded; the seals were broken on all pulses; life, and the frenzy of life, surged back into their channels again; again the choir burst forth in sunny magnificence, as if emerging from storms and darkness; again the thunder of our horses brought temptation into the graves. One cry escaped our lips as the clouds, parting from the aisle, revealed it empty before us.—"Where has the little one gone?—has the young child been taken up to God?" Behold! from afar, in a vast recess, rose three mighty windows to the clouds; and at the level of their summits, impossibly high for man, stood an altar of the purest alabaster. On its eastern face trembled a crimson glory. Was it a glory from the reddening dawn now streaming through the windows? Was it from the crimson robes of the martyrs depicted on the windows? Was it from the bloody bas-reliefs of earth? There, suddenly, within that crimson light, appeared the vision of a woman's head, and then of a woman's figure. It was the child—grown to a woman's height. Clinging to the horns of the altar, voiceless she stood—sinking, rising, raving, despairing; and behind the flowing incense that, night and day, rose from the altar, the fiery font was dimly seen, and the shadow of that dreadful being who should have baptized her with the baptism of death. But beside her knelt her better angel, hiding his face with wings; he wept and pleaded for her; he prayed when she could not; he fought with Heaven by tears for her rescue; and as he raised his immortal face from his wings, I saw, by the light in his eyes, that from Heaven he had finally prevailed.

V

Then was completed the passion of the mighty fugue. The golden tubes of the organ, which as yet had but muttered at intervals—gleaming amongst clouds and surges of incense—threw up, as from fountains unfathomable, columns of heart-shattering music. Choir and anti-choir were filling fast with unknown voices. Thou also, Dying Trumpeter, with thy love that was victorious, and thy anguish that was finishing, didst enter the tumult; trumpet and echo—farewell love, and farewell anguish—rang through the dreadful sanctus. Oh, darkness of the grave! that from the crimson altar and from the fiery font wert visited and searched by the effulgence in the angel's eye—were these indeed thy children? Pomps of life, that, from the burials of centuries, rose again to the voice of perfect joy, did ye indeed mingle with the festivals of Death? Lo! as I looked back for seventy leagues through the mighty cathedral, I saw the quick and the dead that sang together to God, together that sang to the generations of man. All the hosts of jubilation, like armies that ride in pursuit, moved with one step. Us, that, with laurelled heads, were passing from the cathedral, they overtook, and, as with a garment, they wrapped us round with thunders greater than our own. As brothers we moved together; to the dawn that advanced, to the stars that fled; rendering thanks to God in the highest—that, having hid His face through one generation behind thick clouds of War, once again was ascending, from the Campo Santo of Waterloo was ascending, in the visions of Peace; rendering thanks for thee, young girl! whom having overshadowed with His ineffable passion of death, suddenly did God relent, suffered thy angel to turn aside His arm, and even in thee, sister unknown! shown to me for a moment only to be hidden for ever, found an occasion to glorify His goodness. A thousand times, amongst the phantoms of sleep, have I seen thee entering the gates of the golden dawn, with the secret word riding before thee, with the armies of the grave behind thee,—seen thee sinking, rising, raving, despairing; a thousand times in the worlds of sleep have I seen thee followed by God's angel through storms, through desert seas, through the darkness of quicksands, through dreams and the dreadful revelations that are in dreams; only that at the last, with one sling of His victorious arm, He might snatch thee back from ruin, and might emblazon in thy deliverance the endless resurrections of His love!

Then came the completion of the powerful fugue. The golden pipes of the organ, which had only whispered intermittently—shining amid clouds and waves of incense—erupted like deep fountains, releasing columns of breathtaking music. The choir and anti-choir were quickly filling with unknown voices. You too, Dying Trumpeter, with your triumphant love and your finishing anguish, joined the chaos; trumpet and echo—farewell love, and farewell anguish—resounded through the dreadful sanctus. Oh, darkness of the grave! that was touched and examined by the brilliance in the angel's eye from the crimson altar and fiery font—were these truly your children? Spectacles of life, that rose from the burials of centuries to the sound of perfect joy, did you truly blend with the celebrations of Death? Look! as I gazed back for seventy leagues through the grand cathedral, I saw the living and the dead singing together to God, together singing to the generations of man. All the hosts of jubilation, like armies in pursuit, moved in unison. They overtook us, crowned with laurel, as we were leaving the cathedral, wrapping us in thunders greater than our own. As brothers, we moved together; towards the dawn that approached, towards the stars that vanished; giving thanks to God in the highest—who, having concealed His face for one generation behind thick clouds of War, was once again rising, from the Campo Santo of Waterloo was rising, in visions of Peace; giving thanks for you, young girl! whom He had overshadowed with His indescribable passion of death, God suddenly relented, allowed your angel to redirect His arm, and even in you, unknown sister! shown to me only for a moment to be hidden forever, found a chance to praise His goodness. A thousand times, among the phantoms of sleep, I have seen you entering the gates of the golden dawn, with the secret word leading you, with the armies of the grave behind you—seen you sinking, rising, raving, despairing; a thousand times in the worlds of sleep have I seen you followed by God's angel through storms, through desert seas, through the darkness of quicksand, through dreams and the terrifying revelations that exist in dreams; only for in the end, with one swing of His victorious arm, He might pull you back from destruction and might showcase in your rescue the endless resurrections of His love!










JOAN OF ARC

[Footnote: "Arc":—Modern France, that should know a great deal better than myself, insists that the name is not D'Arc—i.e., of Arc—but Darc. Now it happens sometimes that, if a person whose position guarantees his access to the best information will content himself with gloomy dogmatism, striking the table with his fist, and saying in a terrific voice, "It is so, and there's an end of it," one bows deferentially, and submits. But, if, unhappily for himself, won by this docility, he relents too amiably into reasons and arguments, probably one raises an insurrection against him that may never be crushed; for in the fields of logic one can skirmish, perhaps, as well as he. Had he confined himself to dogmatism, he would have intrenched his position in darkness, and have hidden his own vulnerable points. But coming down to base reasons he lets in light, and one sees where to plant the blows. Now, the worshipful reason of modern France for disturbing the old received spelling is that Jean Hordal, a descendant of La Pucelle's brother, spelled the name Darc in 1612. But what of that? It is notorious that what small matter of spelling Providence had thought fit to disburse amongst man in the seventeenth century was all monopolised by printers; now, M. Hordal was not a printer.]

[Footnote: "Arc":—Modern France, which should know a lot better than I do, insists that the name is not D'Arc—i.e., of Arc—but Darc. Sometimes, if a person in a position of authority has access to the best information but chooses to stick to their gloomy certainty, banging their fist on the table and declaring in a booming voice, "It is so, and that's that," people tend to nod respectfully and go along with it. However, if this person, unfortunately for themselves, succumbs to debate and starts using reasons and arguments, they might lead a rebellion against them that can never be put down; because in logical arguments, one can tussle just as well as they can. If they had stuck to their certainty, they would have fortified their position in ignorance and concealed their own weak spots. But by delving into solid reasons, they let in the light, making it possible to see where to make the counterattacks. Now, the esteemed logic of modern France for changing the long-accepted spelling is that Jean Hordal, a descendant of La Pucelle's brother, spelled the name Darc in 1612. But so what? It’s well-known that whatever small amount of spelling Providence decided to share among people in the seventeenth century was all taken over by printers; and M. Hordal was not a printer.]

What is to be thought of her? What is to be thought of the poor shepherd girl from the hills and forests of Lorraine, that—like the Hebrew shepherd boy from the hills and forests of Judea—rose suddenly out of the quiet, out of the safety, out of the religious inspiration, rooted in deep pastoral solitudes, to a station in the van of armies, and to the more perilous station at the right hand of kings? The Hebrew boy inaugurated his patriotic mission by an act, by a victorious act, such as no man could deny. But so did the girl of Lorraine, if we read her story as it was read by those who saw her nearest. Adverse armies bore witness to the boy as no pretender; but so they did to the gentle girl. Judged by the voices of all who saw them from a station of good will, both were found true and loyal to any promises involved in their first acts. Enemies it was that made the difference between their subsequent fortunes. The boy rose to a splendour and a noonday prosperity, both personal and public, that rang through the records of his people, and became a byword among his posterity for a thousand years, until the sceptre was departing from Judah. The poor, forsaken girl, on the contrary, drank not herself from that cup of rest which she had secured for France. She never sang together with the songs that rose in her native Domrémy as echoes to the departing steps of invaders. She mingled not in the festal dances at Vaucouleurs which celebrated in rapture the redemption of France. No! for her voice was then silent; no! for her feet were dust. Pure, innocent, noble-hearted girl! whom, from earliest youth, ever I believed in as full of truth and self-sacrifice, this was amongst the strongest pledges for thy truth, that never once—no, not for a moment of weakness—didst thou revel in the vision of coronets and honour from man. Coronets for thee! Oh, no! Honours, if they come when all is over, are for those that share thy blood. [Footnote: "Those that share thy blood":—A collateral relative of Joanna's was subsequently ennobled by the title of Du Lys.] Daughter of Domrémy, when the gratitude of thy king shall awaken, thou wilt be sleeping the sleep of the dead. Call her, King of France, but she will not hear thee. Cite her by the apparitors to come and receive a robe of honour, but she will be found en contumace. When the thunders of universal France, as even yet may happen, shall proclaim the grandeur of the poor shepherd girl that gave up all for her country, thy ear, young shepherd girl, will have been deaf for five centuries. To suffer and to do, that was thy portion in this life; that was thy destiny; and not for a moment was it hidden from thyself. Life, thou saidst, is short; and the sleep which is in the grave is long; let me use that life, so transitory, for the glory of those heavenly dreams destined to comfort the sleep which is so long! This pure creature—pure from every suspicion of even a visionary self-interest, even as she was pure in senses more obvious—never once did this holy child, as regarded herself, relax from her belief in the darkness that was travelling to meet her. She might not prefigure the very manner of her death; she saw not in vision, perhaps, the aerial altitude of the fiery scaffold, the spectators without end, on every road, pouring into Rouen as to a coronation, the surging smoke, the volleying flames, the hostile faces all around, the pitying eye that lurked but here and there, until nature and imperishable truth broke loose from artificial restraints—these might not be apparent through the mists of the hurrying future. But the voice that called her to death, that she heard for ever.

What should we think of her? What should we think of the poor shepherd girl from the hills and forests of Lorraine, who—just like the Hebrew shepherd boy from the hills and forests of Judea—suddenly emerged from the quiet, the safety, and the religious inspiration rooted in deep pastoral solitude to rise to a position at the forefront of armies, and to the even more dangerous position at the right hand of kings? The Hebrew boy began his patriotic mission with an act, a victorious act, that no one could deny. But so did the girl from Lorraine, if we read her story as those closest to her saw it. Hostile armies recognized the boy as no pretender; in the same way, they recognized the gentle girl. Judged by the voices of all who saw them from a position of goodwill, both were found to be true and loyal to any promises involved in their first actions. It was enemies that created the difference in their later fates. The boy achieved a glory and a public and personal prosperity that rang through the records of his people and became a byword among his descendants for a thousand years, until the scepter was taken from Judah. The poor, forsaken girl, on the other hand, never enjoyed the peace she had secured for France. She never sang along with the songs that rose in her hometown of Domrémy as echoes to the departing steps of invaders. She did not participate in the festive dances at Vaucouleurs that joyfully celebrated the redemption of France. No! Her voice was then silent; no! Her feet were dust. Pure, innocent, noble-hearted girl! Whom, from an early age, I always believed to be full of truth and self-sacrifice, this was among the strongest signs of thy truth, that never once—no, not even for a moment of weakness—did you indulge in the thought of crowns and honor from man. Crowns for you! Oh, no! Honors, if they come when everything is over, are for those who share your blood. [Footnote: "Those that share thy blood":—A collateral relative of Joanna's was subsequently ennobled by the title of Du Lys.] Daughter of Domrémy, when your king's gratitude awakens, you will be sleeping the sleep of the dead. Call her, King of France, but she will not hear you. Summon her to come and receive a robe of honor, but she will be found en contumace. When the thunders of all of France, as can still happen, proclaim the greatness of the poor shepherd girl who gave up everything for her country, your ears, young shepherd girl, will have been deaf for five centuries. To suffer and to act, that was your portion in this life; that was your destiny; and you were never unaware of it. Life, you said, is short; and the sleep of the grave is long; let me use that fleeting life for the glory of those heavenly dreams meant to comfort the long sleep! This pure being—pure from any hint of even a visionary self-interest, just as she was pure in more obvious ways—never once did this holy child, as it related to herself, waver in her belief in the darkness that was coming to meet her. She might not have foreseen the exact manner of her death; perhaps she did not envision the fiery heights of the scaffold, the endless spectators pouring into Rouen as if for a coronation, the rising smoke, the roaring flames, the hostile faces all around, the few pitying eyes that were present until nature and unchangeable truth broke free from artificial restraints—these may not have been clear through the mist of the swift future. But the voice that called her to death, that she heard forever.

Great was the throne of France even in those days, and great was He that sat upon it; but well Joanna knew that not the throne, nor he that sat upon it, was for her; but, on the contrary, that she was for them; not she by them, but they by her, should rise from the dust. Gorgeous were the lilies of France, and for centuries had the privilege to spread their beauty over land and sea, until, in another century, the wrath of God and man combined to wither them; but well Joanna knew, early at Domrémy she had read that bitter truth, that the lilies of France would decorate no garland for her. Flower nor bud, bell nor blossom, would ever bloom for her!

The throne of France was impressive even back then, and so was the person who occupied it; but Joanna was well aware that neither the throne nor the ruler was meant for her; instead, she was meant for them; it wasn't about her being elevated by them, but rather they would rise from the dust because of her. The lilies of France were beautiful, and for centuries they enjoyed the privilege of spreading their beauty across land and sea, until, in a later century, the wrath of God and humanity came together to wither them; but Joanna understood early on in Domrémy she had recognized that harsh truth, that the lilies of France would never adorn a garland for her. Neither flower nor bud, bell nor blossom, would ever bloom for her!










But stay. What reason is there for taking up this subject of Joanna precisely in the spring of 1847? Might it not have been left till the spring of 1947, or, perhaps, left till called for? Yes, but it is called for, and clamorously. You are aware, reader, that amongst the many original thinkers whom modern France has produced, one of the reputed leaders is M. Michelet. All these writers are of a revolutionary cast; not in a political sense merely, but in all senses; mad, oftentimes, as March hares; crazy with the laughing gas of recovered liberty; drunk with the wine cup of their mighty Revolution, snorting, whinnying, throwing up their heels, like wild horses in the boundless pampas, and running races of defiance with snipes, or with the winds, or with their own shadows, if they can find nothing else to challenge. Some time or other, I, that have leisure to read, may introduce you, that have not, to two or three dozen of these writers; of whom I can assure you beforehand that they are often profound, and at intervals are even as impassioned as if they were come of our best English blood. But now, confining our attention to M. Michelet, we in England—who know him best by his worst book, the book against priests, etc.—know him disadvantageously. That book is a rhapsody of incoherence. But his "History of France" is quite another thing. A man, in whatsoever craft he sails, cannot stretch away out of sight when he is linked to the windings of the shore by towing-ropes of History. Facts, and the consequences of facts, draw the writer back to the falconer's lure from the giddiest heights of speculation. Here, therefore—in his "France"—if not always free from flightiness, if now and then off like a rocket for an airy wheel in the clouds, M. Michelet, with natural politeness, never forgets that he has left a large audience waiting for him on earth, and gazing upward in anxiety for his return; return, therefore, he does. But History, though clear of certain temptations in one direction, has separate dangers of its own. It is impossible so to write a history of France, or of England—works becoming every hour more indispensable to the inevitably political man of this day—without perilous openings for error. If I, for instance, on the part of England, should happen to turn my labours into that channel, and (on the model of Lord Percy going to Chevy Chase)

But wait. Why are we discussing Joanna specifically in the spring of 1847? Couldn’t it have been postponed to the spring of 1947, or maybe even until someone asks for it? Sure, but it *is* being asked for, loudly. You know, reader, that among the many original thinkers modern France has produced, one of the most well-known is M. Michelet. These writers are all about revolution; not just in politics, but in every way; often as mad as March hares; high on the exhilaration of newfound liberty; intoxicated by the spirit of their grand Revolution, snorting, whinnying, kicking up their heels like wild horses in the vast plains, racing defiantly against snipe, the winds, or their own shadows, if they can't find anything else to challenge. Someday, when I have time to read, I might introduce *you*—who don't have that luxury—to a couple dozen of these writers; I can assure you upfront that they can be quite profound and, at times, as passionate as if they were from our finest English lineage. But right now, let’s focus on M. Michelet. Here in England, we mostly know him from his worst book, the one against priests, etc.—and that gives us a negative impression. That book is a jumble of nonsense. However, his "History of France" is a different story. A person, no matter what field they're in, can’t completely lose themselves when they're tethered to the shores of History by the ropes of facts. These facts and their consequences pull the writer back down from the highest flights of fancy. So in his "France," while he might sometimes get carried away, bursting forth like a rocket for a moment of fantasy in the clouds, M. Michelet retains the courtesy to remember that there’s a big audience waiting for him on the ground, looking up in worry for his return; and return, he does. But History, even though it might avoid certain distractions, carries its own risks. It’s impossible to write a history of France or England—projects that are increasingly essential for today’s political-minded person—without leaving the door wide open for mistakes. If I were to, for instance, shift my focus to England, and (like Lord Percy going to Chevy Chase)

  "A vow to God should make
  My pleasure in the Michelet woods
  Three summer days to take,"
"A promise to God should bring me joy in the Michelet woods for three days during the summer."

probably, from simple delirium, I might hunt M. Michelet into delirium tremens. Two strong angels stand by the side of History, whether French history or English, as heraldic supporters: the angel of research on the left hand, that must read millions of dusty parchments, and of pages blotted with lies; the angel of meditation on the right hand, that must cleanse these lying records with fire, even as of old the draperies of asbestos were cleansed, and must quicken them into regenerated life. Willingly I acknowledge that no man will ever avoid innumerable errors of detail; with so vast a compass of ground to traverse, this is impossible; but such errors (though I have a bushel on hand, at M. Michelet's service) are not the game I chase; it is the bitter and unfair spirit in which M. Michelet writes against England. Even that, after all, is but my secondary object; the real one is Joanna, the Pucelle d'Orléans herself.

Probably, in a fit of simple delirium, I might drive M. Michelet into delirium tremens. Two strong angels stand by the side of History, whether it’s French history or English, acting as heraldic supporters: the angel of research on the left, who has to read millions of dusty parchments and pages stained with lies; and the angel of meditation on the right, who must cleanse these false records with fire, just like the old draperies of asbestos were purified, and transform them into renewed life. I willingly admit that no one will ever avoid countless detailed errors; with such a vast amount of ground to cover, that’s impossible; but these errors (and I have plenty to spare, at M. Michelet's disposal) are not what I’m after; it’s the bitter and unfair spirit in which M. Michelet writes against England. Even that, after all, is just my secondary aim; my real focus is Joanna, the Pucelle d'Orléans herself.

I am not going to write the history of La Pucelle: to do this, or even circumstantially to report the history of her persecution and bitter death, of her struggle with false witnesses and with ensnaring judges, it would be necessary to have before us all the documents, and therefore the collection only now forthcoming in Paris. [Footnote: "Only now forthcoming":—In 1847 began the publication (from official records) of Joanna's trial. It was interrupted, I fear, by the convulsions of 1848; and whether even yet finished I do not know.] But my purpose is narrower. There have been great thinkers, disdaining the careless judgments of contemporaries, who have thrown themselves boldly on the judgment of a far posterity, that should have had time to review, to ponder, to compare. There have been great actors on the stage of tragic humanity that might, with the same depth of confidence, have appealed from the levity of compatriot friends—too heartless for the sublime interest of their story, and too impatient for the labour of sifting its perplexities—to the magnanimity and justice of enemies. To this class belongs the Maid of Arc. The ancient Romans were too faithful to the ideal of grandeur in themselves not to relent, after a generation or two, before the grandeur of Hannibal. Mithridates, a more doubtful person, yet, merely for the magic perseverance of his indomitable malice, won from the same Romans the only real honour that ever he received on earth. And we English have ever shown the same homage to stubborn enmity. To work unflinchingly for the ruin of England; to say through life, by word and by deed, Delenda est Anglia Victrix!—that one purpose of malice, faithfully pursued, has quartered some people upon our national funds of homage as by a perpetual annuity. Better than an inheritance of service rendered to England herself has sometimes proved the most insane hatred to England. Hyder Ali, even his son Tippoo, though so far inferior, and Napoleon, have all benefited by this disposition among ourselves to exaggerate the merit of diabolic enmity. Not one of these men was ever capable, in a solitary instance, of praising an enemy (what do you say to that, reader?); and yet in their behalf, we consent to forget, not their crimes only, but (which is worse) their hideous bigotry and anti-magnanimous egotism—for nationality it was not. Suffren, and some half dozen of other French nautical heroes, because rightly they did us all the mischief they could (which was really great), are names justly reverenced in England. On the same principle, La Pucelle d'Orléans, the victorious enemy of England, has been destined to receive her deepest commemoration from the magnanimous justice of Englishmen.

I’m not going to write the history of La Pucelle: to do that, or even to give a detailed account of her persecution and tragic death, her battle against false witnesses and deceitful judges, we would need to have all the documents before us, and that collection is only just becoming available in Paris. [Footnote: "Only just becoming available":—In 1847 the publication of Joanna's trial began (from official records). It was interrupted, unfortunately, by the upheavals of 1848; and I don’t know if it’s even finished yet.] But my focus is narrower. There have been great thinkers who, dismissing the careless judgments of their contemporaries, have boldly relied on the assessments of future generations, who would have had the time to review, reflect, and compare. There have been great figures in the tragic theater of humanity who might, with similar confidence, have appealed from the frivolity of their fellow countrymen—too indifferent to the profound significance of their stories, and too eager to avoid the tediousness of sorting through their complexities—to the fairness and generosity of their enemies. The Maid of Arc belongs to this group. The ancient Romans were too committed to the ideal of greatness in themselves not to relent, after a generation or two, in the face of Hannibal’s greatness. Mithridates, a more questionable character, yet, simply for the relentless persistence of his unwavering malice, earned from the same Romans the only real honor he ever received. And we English have always shown the same respect for stubborn adversaries. To work tirelessly for the downfall of England; to proclaim throughout their lives, by word and deed, Delenda est Anglia Victrix!—that singular purpose of malice, faithfully executed, has granted some individuals a place in our national esteem as if by a perpetual annuity. Sometimes a deep-seated hatred for England has proven more valuable than any legacy of service rendered to England itself. Hyder Ali, and even his son Tippoo, though far less impressive, as well as Napoleon, have all benefited from our tendency to exaggerate the value of fierce enmity. None of these men were ever able, in any instance, to commend an enemy (what do you think about that, reader?); and yet for their sake, we agree to overlook not only their crimes but (which is even worse) their appalling bigotry and self-centeredness—this was not about nationality. Suffren, along with a few other French naval heroes, are rightly respected in England because they caused us as much trouble as they could (which was indeed significant). By the same token, La Pucelle d'Orléans, the victorious foe of England, is destined to receive her greatest acknowledgment from the noble fairness of the English.

Joanna, as we in England should call her, but according to her own statement, Jeanne (or, as M. Michelet asserts, Jean [Footnote: "Jean":—M. Michelet asserts that there was a mystical meaning at that era in calling a child Jean; it implied a secret commendation of a child, if not a dedication, to St. John the evangelist, the beloved disciple, the apostle of love and mysterious visions. But, really, as the name was so exceedingly common, few people will detect a mystery in calling a boy by the name of Jack, though it does seem mysterious to call a girl Jack. It may be less so in France, where a beautiful practice has always prevailed of giving a boy his mother's name—preceded and strengthened by a male name, as Charles Anne, Victor Victoire. In cases where a mother's memory has been unusually dear to a son, this vocal memento of her, locked into the circle of his own name, gives to it the tenderness of a testamentary relic, or a funeral ring. I presume, therefore, that La Pucelle must have borne the baptismal name of Jeanne Jean; the latter with no reference, perhaps, to so sublime a person as St. John, but simply to some relative.]) D'Arc was born at Domrémy, a village on the marches of Lorraine and Champagne, and dependent upon the town of Vaucouleurs. I have called her a Lorrainer, not simply because the word is prettier, but because Champagne too odiously reminds us English of what are for us imaginary wines—which, undoubtedly, La Pucelle tasted as rarely as we English: we English, because the champagne of London is chiefly grown in Devonshire; La Pucelle, because the champagne of Champagne never, by any chance, flowed into the fountain of Domrémy, from which only she drank. M. Michelet will have her to be a Champenoise, and for no better reason than that she "took after her father," who happened to be a Champenois.

Joanna, as we in England would call her, but according to her own account, Jeanne (or, as M. Michelet claims, Jean [Footnote: "Jean":—M. Michelet claims that there was a mystical significance at that time in naming a child Jean; it suggested a special commendation of the child, if not a dedication, to St. John the Evangelist, the beloved disciple, the apostle of love and mysterious visions. However, since the name was very common, few people would see any mystery in calling a boy Jack, although it does seem mysterious to call a girl Jack. This might be less so in France, where a lovely tradition of giving a boy his mother's name has always existed—preceded and strengthened by a male name, like Charles Anne, Victor Victoire. In cases where a son has held his mother's memory particularly dear, this vocal memento of her, locked into his own name, adds a tenderness that resembles a cherished keepsake or a memorial ring. I assume, therefore, that La Pucelle must have had the baptismal name of Jeanne Jean; the latter perhaps not referring to such a great figure as St. John, but simply to some relative.]) D'Arc was born in Domrémy, a village on the border of Lorraine and Champagne and under the jurisdiction of the town of Vaucouleurs. I've referred to her as a Lorrainer, not just because the word sounds nicer, but because Champagne too unsettlingly reminds us English of what are for us imaginary wines—which, undoubtedly, La Pucelle encountered as infrequently as we English did: we English, since the champagne of London is mainly produced in Devonshire; La Pucelle, because the champagne of Champagne never, under any circumstances, flowed into the fountain of Domrémy, from which she only drank. M. Michelet insists she was a Champenoise, and for no better reason than that she "took after her father," who happened to be a Champenois.

These disputes, however, turn on refinements too nice. Domrémy stood upon the frontiers, and, like other frontiers, produced a mixed race, representing the cis and the trans. A river (it is true) formed the boundary line at this point—the river Meuse; and that, in old days, might have divided the populations; but in these days it did not; there were bridges, there were ferries, and weddings crossed from the right bank to the left. Here lay two great roads, not so much for travellers that were few, as for armies that were too many by half. These two roads, one of which was the great highroad between France and Germany, decussated at this very point; which is a learned way of saying that they formed a St. Andrew's Cross, or letter X. I hope the compositor will choose a good large X; in which case the point of intersection, the locus of conflux and intersection for these four diverging arms, will finish the reader's geographical education, by showing him to a hair's-breadth where it was that Domrémy stood. These roads, so grandly situated, as great trunk arteries between two mighty realms,[Footnote: And reminding one of that inscription, so justly admired by Paul Richter, which a Russian Czarina placed on a guide-post near Moscow: This is the road that leads to Constantinople.] and haunted for ever by wars or rumours of wars, decussated (for anything I know to the contrary) absolutely under Joanna's bedroom window; one rolling away to the right, past M. D'Arc's old barn, and the other unaccountably preferring to sweep round that odious man's pig-sty to the left.

These disputes, however, focus on details that are too subtle. Domrémy was located on the borders, and like other border areas, it produced a mixed population, representing the cis and the trans. A river (it's true) formed the boundary here—the Meuse river; and that might have separated the people in the past, but it didn't anymore; there were bridges, ferries, and weddings took place crossing from the right bank to the left. Two major roads intersected here, not so much used by the few travelers, but by armies that were overly plentiful. These two roads, one of which was the main highway between France and Germany, decussated at this very point; which is a fancy way of saying that they formed a St. Andrew's Cross, or an X. I hope the typesetter chooses a nice big X; if so, the point of intersection, the locus of convergence for these four diverging paths, will give the reader a precise idea of where Domrémy was located. These roads, so grandly placed as major arteries between two powerful realms,[Footnote: And reminding one of that inscription, so justly admired by Paul Richter, which a Russian Czarina placed on a guide-post near Moscow: This is the road that leads to Constantinople.] and forever haunted by wars or threats of wars, intersected (as far as I know) directly under Joanna's bedroom window; one rolling off to the right, past M. D'Arc's old barn, and the other inexplicably choosing to go around that unpleasant man's pigsty to the left.

On whichever side of the border chance had thrown Joanna, the same love to France would have been nurtured. For it is a strange fact, noticed by M. Michelet and others, that the Dukes of Bar and Lorraine had for generations pursued the policy of eternal warfare with France on their own account, yet also of eternal amity and league with France in case anybody else presumed to attack her. Let peace settle upon France, and before long you might rely upon seeing the little vixen Lorraine flying at the throat of France. Let France be assailed by a formidable enemy, and instantly you saw a Duke of Lorraine insisting on having his own throat cut in support of France; which favour accordingly was cheerfully granted to him in three great successive battles: twice by the English, viz., at Crécy and Agincourt, once by the Sultan at Nicopolis.

No matter which side of the border Joanna ended up on, she would have developed the same love for France. It’s an odd fact noted by M. Michelet and others that the Dukes of Bar and Lorraine had, for generations, pursued a policy of constant warfare with France on their own terms, while also maintaining a lasting friendship and alliance with France whenever anyone else threatened her. When peace was established in France, you could count on seeing the feisty Lorraine going after France. When France was attacked by a powerful enemy, you would quickly find a Duke of Lorraine eager to sacrifice himself for France; this favor was willingly granted to him in three significant battles: twice by the English, at Crécy and Agincourt, and once by the Sultan at Nicopolis.

This sympathy with France during great eclipses, in those that during ordinary seasons were always teasing her with brawls and guerilla inroads, strengthened the natural piety to France of those that were confessedly the children of her own house. The outposts of France, as one may call the great frontier provinces, were of all localities the most devoted to the Fleurs de Lys. To witness, at any great crisis, the generous devotion to these lilies of the little fiery cousin that in gentler weather was for ever tilting at the breast of France, could not but fan the zeal of France's legitimate daughters; while to occupy a post of honour on the frontiers against an old hereditary enemy of France would naturally stimulate this zeal by a sentiment of martial pride, by a sense of danger always threatening, and of hatred always smouldering. That great four-headed road was a perpetual memento to patriotic ardour. To say "This way lies the road to Paris, and that other way to Aix-la-Chapelle; this to Prague, that to Vienna," nourished the warfare of the heart by daily ministrations of sense. The eye that watched for the gleams of lance or helmet from the hostile frontier, the ear that listened for the groaning of wheels, made the highroad itself, with its relations to centres so remote, into a manual of patriotic duty.

This sympathy with France during major crises, times when ordinary conflicts always seemed to provoke her with brawls and guerrilla attacks, deepened the natural loyalty to France from those who were clearly her own kin. The outposts of France, which we can call the major frontier regions, were among the most dedicated to the Fleurs de Lys. Witnessing, during critical moments, the passionate loyalty to these lilies from the little fiery cousin who, in calmer times, was always challenging France, could only ignite the enthusiasm of France’s rightful daughters; while holding a position of honor on the borders against an old enemy of France naturally intensified this enthusiasm through a sense of martial pride, an ever-present danger, and lingering animosity. That significant four-headed road served as a constant reminder of patriotic fervor. Saying, "This way leads to Paris, and that way to Aix-la-Chapelle; this direction goes to Prague, and that one to Vienna," kept the heart's battle alive with daily doses of reality. The eye that scanned for the glint of a lance or helmet from the enemy frontier, and the ear that listened for the sounds of moving wheels, turned the highroad itself, with its connections to such distant centers, into a guide for patriotic duty.

The situation, therefore, locally, of Joanna was full of profound suggestions to a heart that listened for the stealthy steps of change and fear that too surely were in motion. But, if the place were grand, the time, the burden of the time, was far more so. The air overhead in its upper chambers was hurtling with the obscure sound; was dark with sullen fermenting of storms that had been gathering for a hundred and thirty years. The battle of Agincourt in Joanna's childhood had reopened the wounds of France. Crécy and Poictiers, those withering overthrows for the chivalry of France, had, before Agincourt occurred, been tranquilised by more than half a century; but this resurrection of their trumpet wails made the whole series of battles and endless skirmishes take their stations as parts in one drama. The graves that had closed sixty years ago seemed to fly open in sympathy with a sorrow that echoed their own. The monarchy of France laboured in extremity, rocked and reeled like a ship fighting with the darkness of monsoons. The madness of the poor king (Charles VI), falling in at such a crisis, like the case of women labouring in child-birth during the storming of a city, trebled the awfulness of the time. Even the wild story of the incident which had immediately occasioned the explosion of this madness—the case of a man unknown, gloomy, and perhaps maniacal himself, coming out of a forest at noonday, laying his hand upon the bridle of the king's horse, checking him for a moment to say, "Oh, king, thou art betrayed," and then vanishing, no man knew whither, as he had appeared for no man knew what—fell in with the universal prostration of mind that laid France on her knees, as before the slow unweaving of some ancient prophetic doom. The famines, the extraordinary diseases, the insurrections of the peasantry up and down Europe—these were chords struck from the same mysterious harp; but these were transitory chords. There had been others of deeper and more ominous sound. The termination of the Crusades, the destruction of the Templars, the Papal interdicts, the tragedies caused or suffered by the house of Anjou, and by the Emperor—these were full of a more permanent significance. But, since then, the colossal figure of feudalism was seen standing, as it were on tiptoe, at Crécy, for flight from earth: that was a revolution unparalleled; yet that was a trifle by comparison with the more fearful revolutions that were mining below the Church. By her own internal schisms, by the abominable spectacle of a double Pope—so that no man, except through political bias, could even guess which was Heaven's vicegerent, and which the creature of Hell—the Church was rehearsing, as in still earlier forms she had already rehearsed, those vast rents in her foundations which no man should ever heal.

The situation for Joanna, locally, was filled with deep implications for a heart that sensed the quiet onset of change and the fear that was undoubtedly unfolding. While the place itself was impressive, the time—and the weight of that time—was even more significant. The air above in its higher rooms was thick with a muffled sound; it was filled with the dark, brooding buildup of storms that had been brewing for a hundred and thirty years. The battle of Agincourt during Joanna's childhood had reopened the wounds of France. Crécy and Poictiers, those devastating defeats for the French chivalry, had been settled for over fifty years before Agincourt reignited their painful memories, making the entire series of battles and endless skirmishes feel like interconnected parts of one drama. The graves that had been silent for sixty years seemed to stir in sympathy with a sorrow that echoed their own. The French monarchy was struggling desperately, swaying like a ship battling the darkness of monsoon storms. The madness of the poor king (Charles VI) collapsing at such a moment—much like a woman in labor during a city's siege—added to the horrors of the era. Even the bizarre story that triggered this madness—a gloomy, perhaps deranged man suddenly appearing from a forest at midday, halting the king's horse to say, "Oh, king, you are betrayed," and then disappearing without a trace—fit into the widespread despair that had brought France to its knees, as if facing an ancient prophetic doom. The famines, extraordinary diseases, and peasant uprisings throughout Europe were all strings plucked from that same mysterious harp; though these were fleeting notes. There were others that rang deeper and more ominously. The end of the Crusades, the downfall of the Templars, the Papal interdicts, and the tragedies endured by the house of Anjou and the Emperor—these carried a more lasting significance. Yet, since then, the towering specter of feudalism was seen teetering, as if poised to escape from the earth at Crécy: a revolution like no other; yet that was minor compared to the more terrifying upheavals that were shaking the Church from within. Through its internal conflicts and the disgraceful sight of a rival Pope—leading to a situation where no one, except due to political leanings, could tell which represented Heaven's authority and which was a creature of Hell—the Church was rehearsing, just as it had in earlier times, those massive fractures in its foundations that no one would ever mend.

These were the loftiest peaks of the cloudland in the skies that to the scientific gazer first caught the colors of the new morning in advance. But the whole vast range alike of sweeping glooms overhead dwelt upon all meditative minds, even upon those that could not distinguish the tendencies nor decipher the forms. It was, therefore, not her own age alone, as affected by its immediate calamities, that lay with such weight upon Joanna's mind, but her own age as one section in a vast mysterious drama, unweaving through a century back, and drawing nearer continually to some dreadful crisis. Cataracts and rapids were heard roaring ahead; and signs were seen far back, by help of old men's memories, which answered secretly to signs now coming forward on the eye, even as locks answer to keys. It was not wonderful that in such a haunted solitude, with such a haunted heart, Joanna should see angelic visions, and hear angelic voices. These voices whispered to her for ever the duty, self-imposed, of delivering France. Five years she listened to these monitory voices with internal struggles. At length she could resist no longer. Doubt gave way; and she left her home for ever in order to present herself at the dauphin's court. The education of this poor girl was mean according to the present standard: was ineffably grand, according to a purer philosophic standard: and only not good for our age because for us it would be unattainable. She read nothing, for she could not read; but she had heard others read parts of the Roman martyrology. She wept in sympathy with the sad "Misereres" of the Romish Church; she rose to heaven with the glad triumphant "Te Deums" of Rome; she drew her comfort and her vital strength from the rites of the same Church. But, next after these spiritual advantages, she owed most to the advantages of her situation. The fountain of Domrémy was on the brink of a boundless forest; and it was haunted to that degree by fairies that the parish priest (curé) was obliged to read mass there once a year, in order to keep them in any decent bounds. Fairies are important, even in a statistical view: certain weeds mark poverty in the soil; fairies mark its solitude. As surely as the wolf retires before cities does the fairy sequester herself from the haunts of the licensed victualer. A village is too much for her nervous delicacy; at most, she can tolerate a distant view of a hamlet. We may judge, therefore, by the uneasiness and extra trouble which they gave to the parson, in what strength the fairies mustered at Domrémy, and, by a satisfactory consequence, how thinly sown with men and women must have been that region even in its inhabited spots. But the forests of Domrémy—those were the glories of the land: for in them abode mysterious powers and ancient secrets that towered into tragic strength. "Abbeys there were, and abbey windows"—"like Moorish temples of the Hindoos"—that exercised even princely power both in Lorraine and in the German Diets. These had their sweet bells that pierced the forests for many a league at matins or vespers, and each its own dreamy legend. Few enough, and scattered enough, were these abbeys, so as in no degree to disturb the deep solitude of the region; yet many enough to spread a network or awning of Christian sanctity over what else might have seemed a heathen wilderness. This sort of religious talisman being secured, a man the most afraid of ghosts (like myself, suppose, or the reader) becomes armed into courage to wander for days in their sylvan recesses. The mountains of the Vosges, on the eastern frontier of France, have never attracted much notice from Europe, except in 1813-14 for a few brief months, when they fell within Napoleon's line of defence against the Allies. But they are interesting for this among other features, that they do not, like some loftier ranges, repel woods; the forests and the hills are on sociable terms. "Live and let live" is their motto. For this reason, in part, these tracts in Lorraine were a favourite hunting-ground with the Carlovingian princes. About six hundred years before Joanna's childhood, Charlemagne was known to have hunted there. That, of itself, was a grand incident in the traditions of a forest or a chase. In these vast forests, also, were to be found (if anywhere to be found) those mysterious fawns that tempted solitary hunters into visionary and perilous pursuits. Here was seen (if anywhere seen) that ancient stag who was already nine hundred years old, but possibly a hundred or two more, when met by Charlemagne; and the thing was put beyond doubt by the inscription upon his golden collar. I believe Charlemagne knighted the stag; and, if ever he is met again by a king, he ought to be made an earl, or, being upon the marches of France, a marquis. Observe, I don't absolutely vouch for all these things: my own opinion varies. On a fine breezy forenoon I am audaciously sceptical; but as twilight sets in my credulity grows steadily, till it becomes equal to anything that could be desired. And I have heard candid sportsmen declare that, outside of these very forests, they laughed loudly at all the dim tales connected with their haunted solitudes, but, on reaching a spot notoriously eighteen miles deep within them, they agreed with Sir Roger de Coverley that a good deal might be said on both sides.

These were the highest peaks of the clouds in the sky that, to the scientific observer, first revealed the colors of the new morning ahead of time. But the entire vast range of oppressive darkness overhead lingered in the minds of all contemplative individuals, even those who couldn't identify the trends or decipher the shapes. It wasn’t just her own time, affected by its immediate disasters, that weighed heavily on Joanna’s mind, but her own period as part of a vast mysterious drama, unfolding over the past century and continually moving toward some dreadful crisis. The sounds of waterfalls and rapids roared ahead, and signs from the past were recalled through the memories of older men, which secretly echoed the signs now appearing before her, much like locks correspond to keys. It wasn't surprising that in such a haunted solitude, with such a troubled heart, Joanna saw angelic visions and heard angelic voices. These voices constantly whispered to her the self-imposed duty of saving France. For five years, she listened to these warning voices amidst her internal conflicts. Eventually, she could resist no longer. Doubt dissolved; and she left her home forever to present herself at the dauphin's court. The education of this poor girl was modest by today’s standards, yet immensely profound by a purer philosophical measure; it wasn’t suitable for our time because it would be unattainable for us. She didn't read anything, as she couldn’t read; but she had heard others read parts of the Roman martyrology. She wept in sympathy with the mournful "Misereres" of the Roman Catholic Church; she soared to heaven with the joyful "Te Deums" of Rome; she drew her comfort and strength from the rituals of the same Church. However, after these spiritual advantages, she owed most to her circumstances. The fountain of Domrémy was near a boundless forest, which was so enchanted by fairies that the parish priest was required to hold mass there once a year to keep them in check. Fairies are significant, even from a statistical standpoint: certain weeds indicate poverty in the soil; fairies denote its solitude. Just as wolves avoid cities, fairies remove themselves from the lives of licensed tavern-keepers. A village is too much for their delicate nature; at most, they can tolerate a distant view of a hamlet. Therefore, we can infer from the trouble they caused the parson that the fairies must have been numerous in Domrémy, and consequently, that the area must have been sparsely populated even in its inhabited parts. But the forests of Domrémy—those were the true glories of the land: for within them resided mysterious powers and ancient secrets that reached tragic heights. "There were abbeys, and abbey windows"—"like Moorish temples of the Hindoos"—that wielded considerable influence both in Lorraine and in the German Diets. These abbeys had their sweet bells that rang out through the forests for many miles at matins or vespers, each with its own dreamy legend. There were few, and they were scattered enough, to not disturb the region's deep solitude; yet there were many enough to spread a network of Christian sanctity over what might otherwise have appeared a heathen wilderness. With this religious safeguard in place, even someone most afraid of ghosts (like myself, for instance) becomes emboldened to wander for days within their wooded depths. The Vosges mountains, on the eastern edge of France, have rarely drawn attention from Europe, except for a few brief months in 1813-14, when they formed part of Napoleon's defensive line against the Allies. However, they are intriguing for various reasons, one being that unlike some taller ranges, they do not repel forests; the woods and hills coexist harmoniously. "Live and let live" is their motto. For this reason, these areas in Lorraine were a favorite hunting ground for the Carlovingian princes. About six hundred years before Joanna's childhood, Charlemagne was known to have hunted there. That is a significant event in the traditions of any forest or hunting ground. In these vast woods, too, were said to dwell those mysterious fawns that lured solitary hunters into visionary and risky pursuits. Here was spotted (if it could be spotted anywhere) that ancient stag who was already nine hundred years old, possibly even a hundred or so more when encountered by Charlemagne; and this was confirmed by the inscription on his golden collar. I believe Charlemagne knighted the stag; and if he is ever encountered again by a king, he ought to be made an earl, or, being at the border of France, a marquis. Note, I don’t guarantee the validity of all these tales: my beliefs fluctuate. On a fine breezy morning, I’m boldly skeptical; but as twilight approaches, my belief deepens until it matches anything that could be wished for. And I’ve heard honest sportsmen say that outside of these very woods, they laughed heartily at all the vague stories tied to their haunted solitude, but upon reaching a spot famously eighteen miles deep within them, they agreed with Sir Roger de Coverley that there is much to be said on both sides.

Such traditions, or any others that (like the stag) connect distant generations with each other, are, for that cause, sublime; and the sense of the shadowy, connected with such appearances that reveal themselves or not according to circumstances, leaves a colouring of sanctity over ancient forests, even in those minds that utterly reject the legend as a fact.

Such traditions, or any others that (like the stag) link distant generations, are incredibly meaningful; and the feeling of something mysterious, tied to these appearances that may or may not show themselves depending on the situation, gives a sense of reverence to ancient forests, even for those who completely dismiss the legend as a fact.

But, apart from all distinct stories of that order, in any solitary frontier between two great empires—as here, for instance, or in the desert between Syria and the Euphrates—there is an inevitable tendency, in minds of any deep sensibility, to people the solitudes with phantom images of powers that were of old so vast. Joanna, therefore, in her quiet occupation of a shepherdess, would be led continually to brood over the political condition of her country by the traditions of the past no less than by the mementoes of the local present.

But besides all the different stories out there, in any remote area between two major empires—like here, for example, or in the desert between Syria and the Euphrates—there's an unavoidable tendency in thoughtful people to fill the emptiness with ghostly images of powers that used to be so enormous. So, Joanna, in her peaceful role as a shepherdess, often found herself reflecting on her country's political situation influenced by both the history of the past and the reminders of the local present.

M. Michelet, indeed, says that La Pucelle was not a shepherdess. I beg his pardon; she was. What he rests upon I guess pretty well: it is the evidence of a woman called Haumette, the most confidential friend of Joanna. Now, she is a good witness, and a good girl, and I like her; for she makes a natural and affectionate report of Joanna's ordinary life. But still, however good she may be as a witness, Joanna is better; and she, when speaking to the dauphin, calls herself in the Latin report Bergereta. Even Haumette confesses that Joanna tended sheep in her girlhood. And I believe that, if Miss Haumette were taking coffee along with me this very evening (February 12, 1847)—in which there would be no subject for scandal or for maiden blushes, because I am an intense philosopher, and Miss H. would be hard upon 450 years old—she would admit the following comment upon her evidence to be right. A Frenchman, about forty years ago—M. Simond, in his "Travels"—mentions accidentally the following hideous scene as one steadily observed and watched by himself in chivalrous France not very long before the French Revolution: A peasant was plowing; and the team that drew his plow was a donkey and a woman. Both were regularly harnessed; both pulled alike. This is bad enough; but the Frenchman adds that, in distributing his lashes, the peasant was obviously desirous of being impartial; or, if either of the yokefellows had a right to complain, certainly it was not the donkey. Now, in any country where such degradation of females could be tolerated by the state of manners, a woman of delicacy would shrink from acknowledging, either for herself or her friend, that she had ever been addicted to any mode of labour not strictly domestic; because, if once owning herself a prædial servant, she would be sensible that this confession extended by probability in the hearer's thoughts to the having incurred indignities of this horrible kind. Haumette clearly thinks it more dignified for Joanna to have been darning the stockings of her horny-hoofed father, M. D'Arc, than keeping sheep, lest she might then be suspected of having ever done something worse. But, luckily, there was no danger of that: Joanna never was in service; and my opinion is that her father should have mended his own stockings, since probably he was the party to make the holes in them, as many a better man than D'Arc does—meaning by that not myself, because, though probably a better man than D'Arc, I protest against doing anything of the kind. If I lived even with Friday in Juan Fernandez, either Friday must do all the darning, or else it must go undone. The better men that I meant were the sailors in the British navy, every man of whom mends his own stockings. Who else is to do it? Do you suppose, reader, that the junior lords of the admiralty are under articles to darn for the navy?

M. Michelet claims that La Pucelle wasn’t a shepherdess. I have to disagree; she definitely was. I can guess what he’s basing this on: it’s the account of a woman named Haumette, who was Joanna’s closest friend. She’s a trustworthy witness, and I like her because she gives a genuine and heartfelt description of Joanna’s everyday life. However, no matter how reliable she is, Joanna is even more trustworthy; in a Latin account when she speaks to the dauphin, she identifies herself as Bergereta. Even Haumette admits that Joanna took care of sheep when she was young. I believe that if Miss Haumette were having coffee with me tonight (February 12, 1847)—and there wouldn’t be any scandal involved or any awkward moments because I’m quite a philosopher, and Miss H. would be nearly 450 years old—she would agree that my following comment on her evidence is accurate. About forty years ago, a Frenchman named M. Simond, in his book "Travels," mentioned a shocking scene that he personally witnessed in chivalrous France just before the French Revolution: a peasant was plowing, and his team consisted of a donkey and a woman. Both were properly harnessed and pulling equally. That’s bad enough, but the Frenchman noted that, as he whipped them, the peasant seemed intent on being fair; if anyone had a reason to complain, it was certainly not the donkey. In any country where such a disgrace for women was accepted by societal standards, a woman with any sense of dignity would hesitate to admit, even for herself or her friend, that she had ever done any work outside of the home. Admitting to being a field laborer would suggest, in the listener’s mind, that she had likely suffered humiliations of that appalling nature. Haumette clearly believes it’s more respectable for Joanna to have been mending the socks of her hardworking father, M. D’Arc, rather than tending sheep, to avoid any suspicion that she might have done something worse. Fortunately, there was no risk of that: Joanna was never in service; I think her father should have mended his own socks, since he probably was the one who made the holes in them, just like many a better man than D’Arc does—by that, I don’t mean myself, because even if I’m probably a better man than D’Arc, I refuse to do any such thing. If I lived even with Friday on Juan Fernandez, either Friday would have to do all the darning, or it would go undone. The better men I was referring to are the sailors in the British navy, each of whom mends his own socks. Who else would do it? Do you really think, reader, that the junior lords of the admiralty are obligated to darn socks for the navy?

The reason, meantime, for my systematic hatred of D'Arc is this: There was a story current in France before the Revolution, framed to ridicule the pauper aristocracy, who happened to have long pedigrees and short rent rolls: viz., that a head of such a house, dating from the Crusades, was overheard saying to his son, a Chevalier of St. Louis, "Chevalier, as-tu donné au cochon à manger?" Now, it is clearly made out by the surviving evidence that D'Arc would much have preferred continuing to say, "Ma fille, as-tu donné au cochon à manger?" to saying, "Pucelle d'Orléans, as-tu sauvé les fleurs-de-lys?" There is an old English copy of verses which argues thus:

The reason for my ongoing hatred of D'Arc is this: There was a story in France before the Revolution, designed to mock the poor aristocracy, who boasted long family trees but had short finances. It went that the head of such a family, tracing back to the Crusades, was overheard asking his son, a Chevalier of St. Louis, "Chevalier, as-tu donné au cochon à manger?" Now, it's clear from the available evidence that D'Arc would have much preferred to say, "Ma fille, as-tu donné au cochon à manger?" instead of saying, "Pucelle d'Orléans, as-tu sauvé les fleurs-de-lys?" There's an old English poem that argues this:

  "If the man that turnips cries
  Cry not when his father dies,
  Then 'tis plain the man had rather
  Have a turnip than his father."
  "If the guy who sells turnips  
  Doesn't cry when his dad dies,  
  Then it's obvious he would prefer  
  To have a turnip over his father."

I cannot say that the logic of these verses was ever entirely to my satisfaction. I do not see my way through it as clearly as could be wished. But I see my way most clearly through D'Arc; and the result is—that he would greatly have preferred not merely a turnip to his father, but the saving a pound or so of bacon to saving the Oriflamme of France.

I can’t say that the reasoning behind these verses was ever fully satisfying for me. I don’t understand it as well as I would like. However, I do clearly understand D'Arc, and the conclusion is that he would have much preferred not just a turnip to his father, but saving a pound or so of bacon over saving the Oriflamme of France.

It is probable (as M. Michelet suggests) that the title of Virgin or Pucelle had in itself, and apart from the miraculous stories about her, a secret power over the rude soldiery and partisan chiefs of that period; for in such a person they saw a representative manifestation of the Virgin Mary, who, in a course of centuries, had grown steadily upon the popular heart.

It’s likely (as M. Michelet suggests) that the title of Virgin or Pucelle had its own secret influence over the rough soldiers and faction leaders of that time, apart from the miraculous stories surrounding her; they saw in her a tangible representation of the Virgin Mary, who had increasingly won the affection of the people over the centuries.

As to Joanna's supernatural detection of the dauphin (Charles VII) among three hundred lords and knights, I am surprised at the credulity which could ever lend itself to that theatrical juggle. Who admires more than myself the sublime enthusiasm, the rapturous faith in herself, of this pure creature? But I am far from admiring stage artifices which not La Pucelle, but the court, must have arranged; nor can surrender myself to the conjurer's legerdemain, such as may be seen every day for a shilling. Southey's "Joan of Arc" was published in 1796. Twenty years after, talking with Southey, I was surprised to find him still owning a secret bias in favor of Joan, founded on her detection of the dauphin. The story, for the benefit of the reader new to the case, was this: La Pucelle was first made known to the dauphin, and presented to his court, at Chinon; and here came her first trial. By way of testing her supernatural pretensions, she was to find out the royal personage amongst the whole ark of clean and unclean creatures. Failing in this coup d'essai, she would not simply disappoint many a beating heart in the glittering crowd that on different motives yearned for her success, but she would ruin herself, and, as the oracle within had told her, would, by ruining herself, ruin France. Our own Sovereign Lady Victoria rehearses annually a trial not so severe in degree, but the same in kind. She "pricks" for sheriffs. Joanna pricked for a king. But observe the difference: our own Lady pricks for two men out of three; Joanna for one man out of three hundred. Happy Lady of the Islands and the Orient!—she can go astray in her choice only by one-half: to the extent of one-half she must have the satisfaction of being right. And yet, even with these tight limits to the misery of a boundless discretion, permit me, Liege Lady, with all loyalty, to submit that now and then you prick with your pin the wrong man. But the poor child from Domremy, shrinking under the gaze of a dazzling court—not because dazzling (for in visions she had seen those that were more so), but because some of them wore a scoffing smile on their features—how should she throw her line into so deep a river to angle for a king, where many a gay creature was sporting that masqueraded as kings in dress! Nay, even more than any true king would have done: for, in Southey's version of the story, the dauphin says, by way of trying the virgin's magnetic sympathy with royalty,

As for Joanna's supernatural ability to identify the dauphin (Charles VII) among three hundred lords and knights, I'm amazed at the gullibility that could believe in such a theatrical trick. Who admires more than I do the incredible enthusiasm and rapturous self-confidence of this pure soul? But I'm far from appreciating the staged deceptions that not La Pucelle, but the court must have orchestrated; nor can I buy into the magician's sleight of hand that could be seen every day for a shilling. Southey's "Joan of Arc" was published in 1796. Twenty years later, while talking with Southey, I was surprised to find he still had a secret bias in favor of Joan, based on her recognition of the dauphin. For the benefit of readers who are new to this story, here's what happened: La Pucelle was first introduced to the dauphin and presented at his court in Chinon; this was her first test. To prove her supernatural claims, she had to identify the royal figure among all those present. If she failed this initial attempt, she would not only disappoint many eager hearts in the glittering crowd hoping for her success, but she would also ruin herself—and, as her inner oracle had warned her, ruining herself would mean ruining France. Our Sovereign Lady Victoria annually undergoes a trial that isn't as intense but is similar in nature. She "picks" sheriffs. Joanna picked a king. But note the difference: our Lady picks two men out of three; Joanna picked one man out of three hundred. Happy Lady of the Islands and the Orient!—she can only miss her choice by half: she must have the satisfaction of being right at least for half of her decisions. Yet, despite these tight constraints on the potential misery of limitless discretion, allow me, Loyal Lady, to suggest that even occasionally you pick the wrong man with your pin. But the poor girl from Domremy, quaking under the gaze of a dazzling court—not because it was dazzling (for in her visions, she had seen more dazzling sights), but because some wore mocking smiles—how could she cast her line into such a deep river to fish for a king, amidst so many flashy figures masquerading as kings in attire! Indeed, even more than any true king would have done: for in Southey's version, the dauphin tests the virgin's magnetic connection to royalty by saying,

        "On the throne,
  I the while mingling with the menial throng,
  Some courtier shall be seated."
        "On the throne,  
  I, while mixing with the servant crowd,  
  Some courtier will be seated."

This usurper is even crowned: "the jeweled crown shines on a menial's head." But, really, that is "un peu fort"; and the mob of spectators might raise a scruple whether our friend the jackdaw upon the throne, and the dauphin himself, were not grazing the shins of treason. For the dauphin could not lend more than belonged to him. According to the popular notion, he had no crown for himself; consequently none to lend, on any pretence whatever, until the consecrated Maid should take him to Rheims. This was the popular notion in France. But certainly it was the dauphin's interest to support the popular notion, as he meant to use the services of Joanna. For if he were king already, what was it that she could do for him beyond Orleans? That is to say, what more than a merely military service could she render him? And, above all, if he were king without a coronation, and without the oil from the sacred ampulla, what advantage was yet open to him by celerity above his competitor, the English boy? Now was to be a race for a coronation: he that should win that race carried the superstition of France along with him: he that should first be drawn from the ovens of Rheims was under that superstition baked into a king.

This usurper is even crowned: "the jeweled crown shines on a common person's head." But, honestly, that's a bit much; and the crowd of onlookers might wonder if our friend the jackdaw on the throne, along with the dauphin himself, weren't crossing the boundaries of treason. The dauphin couldn't lend more than what was actually his. According to popular belief, he didn't have a crown for himself; therefore, he had none to lend, under any pretense, until the consecrated Maid took him to Rheims. This was the popular belief in France. But it was definitely in the dauphin's best interest to uphold that notion, since he planned to use Joanna's services. Because if he were already king, what could she do for him beyond Orleans? In other words, what could she offer him besides a purely military service? And, most importantly, if he were king without a coronation and without the oil from the sacred ampulla, what advantage did he have over his competitor, the English boy, by acting quickly? Now it was going to be a race for a coronation: whoever won that race would carry the superstition of France with them; whoever was first to emerge from the ovens of Rheims was essentially baked into a king by that superstition.

La Pucelle, before she could be allowed to practise as a warrior, was put through her manual and platoon exercise, as a pupil in divinity, at the bar of six eminent men in wigs. According to Southey (v. 393, bk. iii., in the original edition of his "Joan of Arc,") she "appalled the doctors." It's not easy to do that: but they had some reason to feel bothered, as that surgeon would assuredly feel bothered who, upon proceeding to dissect a subject, should find the subject retaliating as a dissector upon himself, especially if Joanna ever made the speech to them which occupies v. 354-391, bk. iii. It is a double impossibility: 1st, because a piracy from Tindal's "Christianity as old as the Creation"—a piracy a parte ante, and by three centuries; 2d, it is quite contrary to the evidence on Joanna's trial. Southey's "Joan" of A.D. 1796 (Cottle, Bristol) tells the doctors, among other secrets, that she never in her life attended—1st, Mass; nor 2d, the Sacramental Table; nor 3d, Confession. In the meantime, all this deistical confession of Joanna's, besides being suicidal for the interest of her cause, is opposed to the depositions upon both trials. The very best witness called from first to last deposes that Joanna attended these rites of her Church even too often; was taxed with doing so; and, by blushing, owned the charge as a fact, though certainly not as a fault. Joanna was a girl of natural piety, that saw God in forests and hills and fountains, but did not the less seek him in chapels and consecrated oratories.

La Pucelle, before she could become a warrior, had to go through her training and exercises as a student of divinity, in front of six distinguished men in wigs. According to Southey (v. 393, bk. iii., in the original edition of his "Joan of Arc"), she "shocked the doctors." It's not easy to do that: but they had some reason to feel unsettled, much like a surgeon would feel uncomfortable if, upon trying to dissect a subject, the subject started fighting back. Especially if Joanna ever said the things that occupy v. 354-391, bk. iii. It is a double impossibility: first, because it's a copy from Tindal's "Christianity as Old as the Creation"—a copy a parte ante, and by three centuries; second, it contradicts the evidence from Joanna's trial. Southey's "Joan" of A.D. 1796 (Cottle, Bristol) reveals to the doctors, among other secrets, that she never attended—first, Mass; second, the Sacramental Table; nor third, Confession. Meanwhile, all this deistical confession from Joanna, besides being harmful to her cause, contradicts the testimonies from both trials. The best witness from the start to finish testified that Joanna attended these rites of her Church even too often; she was accused of it; and by blushing, admitted the accusation as a fact, though certainly not as a fault. Joanna was a girl of natural piety who saw God in forests, hills, and fountains, but sought Him just as earnestly in chapels and consecrated oratories.

This peasant girl was self-educated through her own natural meditativeness. If the reader turns to that divine passage in "Paradise Regained" which Milton has put into the mouth of our Saviour when first entering the wilderness, and musing upon the tendency of those great impulses growing within himself——-

This peasant girl taught herself through her own reflective thinking. If the reader looks at that beautiful section in "Paradise Regained" where Milton has our Savior speak when he first enters the wilderness, and reflects on the nature of those powerful feelings developing within himself——-

  "Oh, what a multitude of thoughts at once
  Awakened in me swarm, while I consider
  What from within I feel myself, and hear
  What from without comes often to my ears,
  Ill sorting with my present state compared!
  When I was yet a child, no childish play
  To me was pleasing; all my mind was set
  Serious to learn and know, and thence to do,
  What might be public good; myself I thought
  Born to that end——"
"Oh, what a flood of thoughts hit me all at once while I ponder what I feel inside and hear what often reaches my ears from the outside, which doesn't match well with my current state! When I was still a child, I wasn't interested in childish games; my mind was focused on serious learning and understanding, and then taking action for the greater good. I believed I was born for that purpose—"

he will have some notion of the vast reveries which brooded over the heart of Joanna in early girlhood, when the wings were budding that should carry her from Orleans to Rheims; when the golden chariot was dimly revealing itself that should carry her from the kingdom of France Delivered to the Eternal Kingdom.

he will have some idea of the deep thoughts that occupied Joanna's mind in her early teenage years, when the dreams were beginning to take shape that would take her from Orleans to Rheims; when the glorious chariot was faintly showing itself that would take her from the kingdom of France Delivered to the Eternal Kingdom.

It is not requisite for the honour of Joanna, nor is there in this place room, to pursue her brief career of action. That, though wonderful, forms the earthly part of her story; the spiritual part is the saintly passion of her imprisonment, trial, and execution. It is unfortunate, therefore, for Southey's "Joan of Arc" (which, however, should always be regarded as a juvenile effort), that precisely when her real glory begins the poem ends. But this limitation of the interest grew, no doubt, from the constraint inseparably attached to the law of epic unity. Joanna's history bisects into two opposite hemispheres, and both could not have been presented to the eye in one poem, unless by sacrificing all unity of theme, or else by involving the earlier half, as a narrative episode, in the latter; which, however, might have been done, for it might have been communicated to a fellow-prisoner, or a confessor, by Joanna herself. It is sufficient, as concerns this section of Joanna's life, to say that she fulfilled, to the height of her promises, the restoration of the prostrate throne. France had become a province of England, and for the ruin of both, if such a yoke could be maintained. Dreadful pecuniary exhaustion caused the English energy to droop; and that critical opening La Pucelle used with a corresponding felicity of audacity and suddenness (that were in themselves portentous) for introducing the wedge of French native resources, for rekindling the national pride, and for planting the dauphin once more upon his feet. When Joanna appeared, he had been on the point of giving up the struggle with the English, distressed as they were, and of flying to the south of France. She taught him to blush for such abject counsels. She liberated Orleans, that great city, so decisive by its fate for the issue of the war, and then beleaguered by the English with an elaborate application of engineering skill unprecedented in Europe. Entering the city after sunset on the 29th of April, she sang mass on Sunday, May 8th, for the entire disappearance of the besieging force. On the 29th of June she fought and gained over the English the decisive battle of Patay; on the 9th of July she took Troyes by a coup-de-main from a mixed garrison of English and Burgundians; on the 15th of that month she carried the dauphin into Rheims; on Sunday the 17th she crowned him; and there she rested from her labour of triumph. All that was to be done she had now accomplished; what remained was—to suffer.

It’s not necessary for Joanna’s honor, nor is there space here, to delve into her brief career of action. While remarkable, that part is just the earthly aspect of her story; the deeper part is the saintly passion of her imprisonment, trial, and execution. It’s unfortunate, then, for Southey’s “Joan of Arc” (which should always be considered a juvenile effort) that just when her true glory begins, the poem ends. This limitation of interest likely arose from the strictness of epic unity. Joanna’s history splits into two opposing parts, and both couldn’t be shown together in one poem without sacrificing thematic unity, or by integrating the first part as a narrative episode in the second. This could have been done, perhaps communicated to a fellow prisoner or a confessor by Joanna herself. It’s enough, regarding this section of Joanna’s life, to say that she fully fulfilled her promises to restore the fallen throne. France had become a province of England, which would ruin both if such a yoke could be maintained. Terrible financial exhaustion caused the English spirit to wane; La Pucelle seized the critical moment with an audacity and suddenness that were themselves significant, to introduce French native resources, reignite national pride, and place the dauphin back on his feet. When Joanna appeared, he was about to give up the fight against the English, despite their distress, and flee to southern France. She inspired him to feel ashamed of such cowardly thoughts. She liberated Orleans, a crucial city for the war’s outcome, which was under siege by the English with an unprecedented level of engineering skill in Europe. After entering the city at sunset on April 29th, she held mass on Sunday, May 8th, celebrating the complete withdrawal of the besieging forces. On June 29th, she fought and won the decisive battle of Patay against the English; on July 9th, she took Troyes in a coup-de-main from a mixed garrison of English and Burgundians; on July 15th, she brought the dauphin into Rheims; on Sunday the 17th, she crowned him; and there she rested from her victorious efforts. Everything that needed to be done she had achieved; what remained was to suffer.

All this forward movement was her own; excepting one man, the whole council was against her. Her enemies were all that drew power from earth. Her supporters were her own strong enthusiasm, and the headlong contagion by which she carried this sublime frenzy into the hearts of women, of soldiers, and of all who lived by labour. Henceforward she was thwarted; and the worst error that she committed was to lend the sanction of her presence to counsels which she had ceased to approve. But she had now accomplished the capital objects which her own visions had dictated. These involved all the rest. Errors were now less important; and doubtless it had now become more difficult for herself to pronounce authentically what were errors. The noble girl had achieved, as by a rapture of motion, the capital end of clearing out a free space around her sovereign, giving him the power to move his arms with effect, and, secondly, the inappreciable end of winning for that sovereign what seemed to all France the heavenly ratification of his rights, by crowning him with the ancient solemnities. She had made it impossible for the English now to step before her. They were caught in an irretrievable blunder, owing partly to discord among the uncles of Henry VI, partly to a want of funds, but partly to the very impossibility which they believed to press with tenfold force upon any French attempt to forestall theirs. They laughed at such a thought; and, while they laughed, she did it. Henceforth the single redress for the English of this capital oversight, but which never could have redressed it effectually, was to vitiate and taint the coronation of Charles VII as the work of a witch. That policy, and not malice (as M. Michelet is so happy to believe), was the moving principle in the subsequent prosecution of Joanna. Unless they unhinged the force of the first coronation in the popular mind by associating it with power given from hell, they felt that the sceptre of the invader was broken.

All this progress was her doing; apart from one man, the entire council was against her. Her enemies were those who drew power from the earth. Her supporters were her own intense enthusiasm and the overwhelming passion she inspired in the hearts of women, soldiers, and all who labored. From then on, she faced obstacles; and the biggest mistake she made was lending her presence to discussions she no longer supported. However, she had achieved the key objectives that her visions had guided her to. These included everything else. Mistakes now mattered less; and it had likely become harder for her to genuinely identify what constituted errors. The noble girl had, almost in a rush of momentum, successfully cleared a free space around her sovereign, enabling him to act effectively, and, equally important, she had secured what seemed to all of France as the divine approval of his rights by crowning him with the ancient rituals. She had made it impossible for the English to outmaneuver her. They were trapped in an irreversible mistake, partly due to conflict among the uncles of Henry VI, partly due to lack of funds, but also due to the very impossibility they thought would heavily hinder any French attempt to preempt their plans. They dismissed such an idea; yet, while they laughed, she accomplished it. From that point on, the only way for the English to address this major oversight—which could never truly fix it—was to discredit and taint the coronation of Charles VII as the work of a witch. That strategy, and not malice (as M. Michelet is all too eager to believe), was the driving force behind the subsequent prosecution of Joanna. Unless they undermined the legitimacy of the first coronation in the public's mind by linking it to dark powers, they felt that the invader's claim to the throne was shattered.

But she, the child that, at nineteen, had wrought wonders so great for France, was she not elated? Did she not lose, as men so often have lost, all sobriety of mind when standing upon the pinnacle of success so giddy? Let her enemies declare. During the progress of her movement, and in the centre of ferocious struggles, she had manifested the temper of her feelings by the pity which she had everywhere expressed for the suffering enemy. She forwarded to the English leaders a touching invitation to unite with the French, as brothers, in a common crusade against infidels—thus opening the road for a soldierly retreat. She interposed to protect the captive or the wounded; she mourned over the excesses of her countrymen; she threw herself off her horse to kneel by the dying English soldier, and to comfort him with such ministrations, physical or spiritual, as his situation allowed. "Nolebat," says the evidence, "uti ense suo, aut quemquam interficere." She sheltered the English that invoked her aid in her own quarters. She wept as she beheld, stretched on the field of battle, so many brave enemies that had died without confession. And, as regarded herself, her elation expressed itself thus: on the day when she had finished her work, she wept; for she knew that, when her triumphal task was done, her end must be approaching. Her aspirations pointed only to a place which seemed to her more than usually full of natural piety, as one in which it would give her pleasure to die. And she uttered, between smiles and tears, as a wish that inexpressibly fascinated her heart, and yet was half fantastic, a broken prayer that God would return her to the solitudes from which he had drawn her, and suffer her to become a shepherdess once more. It was a natural prayer, because nature has laid a necessity upon every human heart to seek for rest and to shrink from torment. Yet, again, it was a half-fantastic prayer, because, from childhood upward, visions that she had no power to mistrust, and the voices which sounded in her ear for ever, had long since persuaded her mind that for her no such prayer could be granted. Too well she felt that her mission must be worked out to the end, and that the end was now at hand. All went wrong from this time. She herself had created the funds out of which the French restoration should grow; but she was not suffered to witness their development or their prosperous application. More than one military plan was entered upon which she did not approve. But she still continued to expose her person as before. Severe wounds had not taught her caution. And at length, in a sortie from Compiègne (whether through treacherous collusion on the part of her own friends is doubtful to this day), she was made prisoner by the Burgundians, and finally surrendered to the English.

But she, the girl who, at nineteen, had accomplished incredible things for France, was she not thrilled? Did she not lose, like many men often do, all sense of reason when standing at the heights of dizzying success? Let her enemies say what they will. Throughout her campaign, in the midst of fierce battles, she showed her emotions by the compassion she expressed for the suffering enemy. She sent a heartfelt invitation to the English leaders, urging them to join the French as brothers in a shared crusade against infidels—thus paving the way for a respectful retreat. She stepped in to protect captives or the wounded; she grieved over the excesses committed by her own countrymen; she dismounted to kneel beside a dying English soldier, offering him any comfort, physical or spiritual, that his condition would allow. "Nolebat," the evidence states, "uti ense suo, aut quemquam interficere." She sheltered the English who called for her help in her own quarters. She wept as she saw so many brave foes lying dead on the battlefield without last rites. And, regarding herself, her exhilaration manifested in this way: on the day she completed her mission, she wept; for she understood that with her triumphal task finished, her own end must be near. Her aspirations pointed solely to a place that seemed especially filled with natural reverence, one where it would bring her joy to die. And she expressed, through smiles and tears, a wish that deeply captivated her heart yet felt somewhat fantastical—a broken prayer that God would bring her back to the quiet places from which He had taken her and allow her to be a shepherdess once again. It was a natural prayer, reflecting the human heart's innate yearning for peace and aversion to suffering. Yet, it was also a half-fantastical prayer because, since childhood, visions she never questioned and the voices that constantly echoed in her ears had long convinced her mind that such a prayer could never be fulfilled for her. She understood all too well that she must see her mission through to the end, and that end was drawing near. From that point onward, everything went awry. She had created the funds from which the French restoration would emerge; yet she would not be allowed to witness their growth or successful application. More than one military strategy was implemented that she disagreed with. However, she continued to put herself in harm's way as before. Serious injuries had not taught her to be cautious. Eventually, during a sortie from Compiègne (whether it was due to treachery by her own allies remains uncertain to this day), she was captured by the Burgundians and ultimately handed over to the English.

Now came her trial. This trial, moving of course under English influence, was conducted in chief by the Bishop of Beauvais. He was a Frenchman, sold to English interests, and hoping, by favour of the English leaders, to reach the highest preferment. "Bishop that art, Archbishop that shalt be, Cardinal that mayest be," were the words that sounded continually in his ear; and doubtless a whisper of visions still higher, of a triple crown, and feet upon the necks of kings, sometimes stole into his heart. M. Michelet is anxious to keep us in mind that this bishop was but an agent of the English. True. But it does not better the case for his countryman that, being an accomplice in the crime, making himself the leader in the persecution against the helpless girl, he was willing to be all this in the spirit, and with the conscious vileness of a cat's-paw. Never from the foundations of the earth was there such a trial as this, if it were laid open in all its beauty of defence and all its hellishness of attack. Oh, child of France! shepherdess, peasant girl! trodden under foot by all around thee, how I honour thy flashing intellect, quick as God's lightning, and true as God's lightning to its mark, that ran before France and laggard Europe by many a century, confounding the malice of the ensnarer, and making dumb the oracles of falsehood! Is it not scandalous, is it not humiliating to civilization, that, even at this day, France exhibits the horrid spectacle of judges examining the prisoner against himself; seducing him, by fraud, into treacherous conclusions against his own head; using the terrors of their power for extorting confessions from the frailty of hope; nay (which is worse), using the blandishments of condescension and snaky kindness for thawing into compliances of gratitude those whom they had failed to freeze into terror? Wicked judges! barbarian jurisprudence!—that, sitting in your own conceit on the summits of social wisdom, have yet failed to learn the first principles of criminal justice—sit ye humbly and with docility at the feet of this girl from Domrémy, that tore your webs of cruelty into shreds and dust. "Would you examine me as a witness against myself?" was the question by which many times she defied their arts. Continually she showed that their interrogations were irrelevant to any business before the court, or that entered into the ridiculous charges against her. General questions were proposed to her on points of casuistical divinity; two-edged questions, which not one of themselves could have answered, without, on the one side, landing himself in heresy (as then interpreted), or, on the other, in some presumptuous expression of self-esteem. Next came a wretched Dominican, that pressed her with an objection, which, if applied to the Bible, would tax every one of its miracles with unsoundness. The monk had the excuse of never having read the Bible. M. Michelet has no such excuse; and it makes one blush for him, as a philosopher, to find him describing such an argument as "weighty," whereas it is but a varied expression of rude Mahometan metaphysics. Her answer to this, if there were room to place the whole in a clear light, was as shattering as it was rapid. Another thought to entrap her by asking what language the angelic visitors of her solitude had talked—as though heavenly counsels could want polyglot interpreters for every word, or that God needed language at all in whispering thoughts to a human heart. Then came a worse devil, who asked her whether the Archangel Michael had appeared naked. Not comprehending the vile insinuation, Joanna, whose poverty suggested to her simplicity that it might be the costliness of suitable robes which caused the demur, asked them if they fancied God, who clothed the flowers of the valleys, unable to find raiment for his servants. The answer of Joanna moves a smile of tenderness, but the disappointment of her judges makes one laugh exultingly. Others succeeded by troops, who upbraided her with leaving her father; as if that greater Father, whom she believed herself to have been serving, did not retain the power of dispensing with his own rules, or had not said that for a less cause than martyrdom man and woman should leave both father and mother.

Now came her trial. This trial, of course influenced by the English, was primarily conducted by the Bishop of Beauvais. He was a Frenchman, aligned with English interests, hoping that by pleasing the English leaders, he could achieve the highest positions. "Bishop that you are, Archbishop that you shall be, Cardinal that you might become," were the words that echoed in his mind; and no doubt a whisper of even higher ambitions, a triple crown, and power over kings, sometimes crept into his heart. M. Michelet wants us to remember that this bishop was merely an agent of the English. True. But it doesn't improve the situation for his fellow countryman that, as an accomplice in the crime and leading the persecution of a helpless girl, he acted with the conscious wickedness of a pawn. There has never been such a trial in the history of the world, if the entire truth of its defense and its horrifying attack were revealed. Oh, child of France! shepherdess, peasant girl! trampled by all around you, how I admire your brilliant intellect, quick as God's lightning, and just as true, charging ahead of France and slow-moving Europe by many centuries, defeating the malice of your captors and silencing the lies of deceit! Is it not outrageous, is it not embarrassing for civilization, that even today, France displays the terrible sight of judges questioning a prisoner about themselves; tricking them into making self-incriminating statements; exploiting their authority to wrest confessions from desperate hope; and worse, using persuasive charm and feigned kindness to coerce gratitude from those they couldn't terrify into submission? Wicked judges! barbaric justice!—you, who sit in your own pride atop social wisdom, have yet to grasp the basics of criminal justice—humble yourselves and learn from this girl from Domrémy, who tore your cruel traps to shreds. "Would you have me testify against myself?" was the question with which she repeatedly challenged their tactics. She consistently showed that their questions were irrelevant to the case or that they were absurd in relation to the ridiculous accusations against her. They posed vague questions on complicated theological issues; loaded questions that none of them could have answered without either landing in heresy (as defined back then) or appearing arrogant. Then came a miserable Dominican who pressed her with an objection that, if applied to the Bible, would call into question every one of its miracles. The monk could claim ignorance for never having read the Bible. M. Michelet has no such excuse; it’s embarrassing for him as a philosopher to classify such an argument as "weighty," when it is merely a variation of crude Islamic metaphysics. Her response, if there were enough space to clarify it, was as devastating as it was swift. Another attempted to trap her by asking what language the heavenly visitors had spoken to her—as if divine guidance needed translators for every single word, or that God needed language at all to communicate thoughts to a human heart. Then came an even worse interrogator, who asked her if the Archangel Michael had appeared naked. Not understanding the filthy implication, Joanna, whose poverty led her to innocently think it might be the lack of appropriate clothing that caused the concern, asked if they believed God, who dresses the flowers of the fields, was unable to provide garments for His servants. Joanna's answer brings a smile of kindness, but the dismay of her judges provokes a triumphal laugh. Others came in groups, criticizing her for leaving her father; as if that greater Father, whom she believed she was serving, couldn't disregard His own rules, or hadn't said that for a cause less significant than martyrdom, man and woman should leave father and mother.

On Easter Sunday, when the trial had been long proceeding, the poor girl fell so ill as to cause a belief that she had been poisoned. It was not poison. Nobody had any interest in hastening a death so certain. M. Michelet, whose sympathies with all feelings are so quick that one would gladly see them always as justly directed, reads the case most truly. Joanna had a twofold malady. She was visited by a paroxysm of the complaint called homesickness. The cruel nature of her imprisonment, and its length, could not but point her solitary thoughts, in darkness and in chains (for chained she was), to Domrémy. And the season, which was the most heavenly period of the spring, added stings to this yearning. That was one of her maladies—nostalgia, as medicine calls it; the other was weariness and exhaustion from daily combats with malice. She saw that everybody hated her and thirsted for her blood; nay, many kind-hearted creatures that would have pitied her profoundly, as regarded all political charges, had their natural feelings warped by the belief that she had dealings with fiendish powers. She knew she was to die; that was not the misery! the misery was that this consummation could not be reached without so much intermediate strife, as if she were contending for some chance (where chance was none) of happiness, or were dreaming for a moment of escaping the inevitable. Why, then, did she contend? Knowing that she would reap nothing from answering her persecutors, why did she not retire by silence from the superfluous contest? It was because her quick and eager loyalty to truth would not suffer her to see it darkened by frauds which she could expose, but others, even of candid listeners, perhaps, could not; it was through that imperishable grandeur of soul which taught her to submit meekly and without a struggle to her punishment, but taught her not to submit—no, not for a moment—to calumny as to facts, or to misconstruction as to motives. Besides, there were secretaries all around the court taking down her words. That was meant for no good to her. But the end does not always correspond to the meaning. And Joanna might say to herself, "These words that will be used against me to-morrow and the next day, perhaps, in some nobler generation, may rise again for my justification." Yes, Joanna, they are rising even now in Paris, and for more than justification!

On Easter Sunday, after a long trial, the poor girl fell so ill that people believed she had been poisoned. It wasn't poison. No one had any interest in speeding up a death that was already so certain. M. Michelet, whose empathy for all feelings is so swift that you wish it was always directed justly, truly understands the situation. Joanna was suffering from two ailments. She was struck by an attack of what we now call homesickness. The harsh nature of her imprisonment and its duration couldn't help but lead her lonely thoughts, in darkness and chains (for she was indeed chained), to Domrémy. And the season, being the most beautiful part of spring, only intensified this longing. That was one of her ailments—nostalgia, as doctors would term it; the other was fatigue and exhaustion from her daily battles against malice. She saw that everyone hated her and wanted her dead; in fact, many kind-hearted people who would have deeply sympathized with her over any political charges had their natural feelings twisted by the belief that she was in league with evil forces. She knew she was going to die; that wasn't the real misery! The true misery was that this fate couldn't be reached without so much needless struggle, as if she were fighting for some chance (where there was none) at happiness or dreaming for just a moment of escaping the inevitable. So why did she fight? Knowing that she would gain nothing by answering her persecutors, why not just withdraw in silence from the unnecessary conflict? It was because her eager loyalty to the truth wouldn't let her see it obscured by lies that she could expose, but others, perhaps even some honest listeners, couldn't; it was that enduring greatness of spirit that taught her to accept her punishment with humility and without resistance, but also taught her not to submit—no, not for a moment—to slander regarding facts or misinterpretation regarding motives. Plus, there were secretaries all around the court recording her words. That wasn’t meant to help her. However, the outcome doesn't always match the intent. And Joanna might think to herself, "These words that will be used against me tomorrow and the day after, perhaps in some nobler generation, will rise again to justify me." Yes, Joanna, they are rising even now in Paris, and for much more than just justification!

Woman, sister, there are some things which you do not execute as well as your brother, man; no, nor ever will. Pardon me if I doubt whether you will ever produce a great poet from your choirs, or a Mozart, or a Phidias, or a Michael Angelo, or a great philosopher, or a great scholar. By which last is meant—not one who depends simply on an infinite memory, but also on an infinite and electrical power of combination; bringing together from the four winds, like the angel of the resurrection, what else were dust from dead men's bones, into the unity of breathing life. If you can create yourselves into any of these great creators, why have you not?

Woman, sister, there are some things you just don’t do as well as your brother, man; no, and probably never will. Forgive me if I question whether you'll ever produce a great poet from your choirs, or a Mozart, or a Phidias, or a Michelangelo, or a great philosopher, or a great scholar. By the last, I mean—not someone who relies solely on an endless memory, but also on an infinite and electric ability to combine ideas; bringing together from all directions, like the angel of the resurrection, what would otherwise be just dust from dead men’s bones, into the unity of living breath. If you can become any of these great creators, why haven’t you?

Yet, sister woman, though I cannot consent to find a Mozart or a Michael Angelo in your sex, cheerfully, and with the love that burns in depths of admiration, I acknowledge that you can do one thing as well as the best of us men—a greater thing than even Milton is known to have done, or Michael Angelo; you can die grandly, and as goddesses would die, were goddesses mortal. If any distant worlds (which may be the case) are so far ahead of us Tellurians in optical resources as to see distinctly through their telescopes all that we do on earth, what is the grandest sight to which we ever treat them? St. Peter's at Rome, do you fancy, on Easter Sunday, or Luxor, or perhaps the Himalayas? Oh, no! my friend; suggest something better; these are baubles to them; they see in other worlds, in their own, far better toys of the same kind. These, take my word for it, are nothing. Do you give it up? The finest thing, then, we have to show them is a scaffold on the morning of execution. I assure you there is a strong muster in those far telescopic worlds, on any such morning, of those who happen to find themselves occupying the right hemisphere for a peep at us. How, then, if it be announced in some such telescopic world by those who make a livelihood of catching glimpses at our newspapers, whose language they have long since deciphered, that the poor victim in the morning's sacrifice is a woman? How, if it be published in that distant world that the sufferer wears upon her head, in the eyes of many, the garlands of martyrdom? How, if it should be some Marie Antoinette, the widowed queen, coming forward on the scaffold, and presenting to the morning air her head, turned gray by sorrow—daughter of Caesars kneeling down humbly to kiss the guillotine, as one that worships death? How, if it were the noble Charlotte Corday, that in the bloom of youth, that with the loveliest of persons, that with homage waiting upon her smiles wherever she turned her face to scatter them—homage that followed those smiles as surely as the carols of birds, after showers in spring, follow the reappearing sun and the racing of sunbeams over the hills—yet thought all these things cheaper than the dust upon her sandals, in comparison of deliverance from hell for her dear suffering France! Ah! these were spectacles indeed for those sympathising people in distant worlds; and some, perhaps, would suffer a sort of martyrdom themselves, because they could not testify their wrath, could not bear witness to the strength of love and to the fury of hatred that burned within them at such scenes, could not gather into golden urns some of that glorious dust which rested in the catacombs of earth.

Yet, sister, even though I can't agree to see a Mozart or a Michelangelo in your gender, with the love that burns deep in admiration, I recognize that you can do something as well as any of us men—a greater thing than even Milton or Michelangelo ever did; you can die nobly, just like a goddess would if goddesses were mortal. If there are distant worlds (which might be possible) that are so advanced in their optical technology that they can see everything we do on Earth through their telescopes, what do you think is the most impressive sight we could show them? St. Peter's in Rome on Easter Sunday, or Luxor, or maybe the Himalayas? Oh, no! my friend; think of something better; these are mere trinkets to them; they see far greater wonders in their own worlds. Believe me, these are nothing. Have you given up? The most impressive thing we have to show them is a scaffold on the morning of an execution. I assure you, there is a strong gathering in those distant telescope worlds on such mornings, of those who happen to be in the right hemisphere for a peek at us. So, what if it's announced in that telescopic world by those who make a living by catching glimpses of our newspapers, which they deciphered long ago, that the unfortunate victim of the morning's sacrifice is a woman? What if it's reported that the sufferer wears, in the eyes of many, the garlands of martyrdom? What if it’s someone like Marie Antoinette, the widowed queen, stepping forward onto the scaffold and presenting her head to the morning air, now gray from sorrow—daughter of Caesars kneeling humbly to kiss the guillotine as if worshipping death? What if it were the noble Charlotte Corday, in the bloom of youth, with the loveliest of faces, whose smiles brought homage wherever she went—adulation that followed her as surely as birds chirping after spring rains follow the returning sun and the racing sunbeams over the hills—but considered all these things less valuable than the dust on her sandals, compared to saving her beloved suffering France from hell? Ah! These were truly spectacles for those sympathetic beings in distant worlds; and perhaps some would even experience a kind of martyrdom themselves, because they couldn't express their anger, couldn't witness the strength of love and the fury of hatred that burned within them at such scenes, couldn't gather into golden urns some of that glorious dust resting in the catacombs of Earth.

On the Wednesday after Trinity Sunday in 1431, being then about nineteen years of age, the Maid of Arc underwent her martyrdom. She was conducted before mid-day, guarded by eight hundred spearmen, to a platform of prodigious height, constructed of wooden billets supported by occasional walls of lath and plaster, and traversed by hollow spaces in every direction for the creation of air currents. The pile "struck terror," says M. Michelet, "by its height"; and, as usual, the English purpose in this is viewed as one of pure malignity. But there are two ways of explaining all that. It is probable that the purpose was merciful. On the circumstances of the execution I shall not linger. Yet, to mark the almost fatal felicity of M. Michelet in finding out whatever may injure the English name, at a moment when every reader will be interested in Joanna's personal appearance, it is really edifying to notice the ingenuity by which he draws into light from a dark corner a very unjust account of it, and neglects, though lying upon the highroad, a very pleasing one. Both are from English pens. Grafton, a chronicler, but little read, being a stiff-necked John Bull, thought fit to say that no wonder Joanna should be a virgin, since her "foule face" was a satisfactory solution of that particular merit. Holinshead, on the other hand, a chronicler somewhat later, every way more important, and at one time universally read, has given a very pleasing testimony to the interesting character of Joanna's person and engaging manners. Neither of these men lived till the following century, so that personally this evidence is none at all. Grafton sullenly and carelessly believed as he wished to believe; Holinshead took pains to inquire, and reports undoubtedly the general impression of France. But I cite the case as illustrating M. Michelet's candour. [Footnote: Amongst the many ebullitions of M. Michelet's fury against us poor English are four which will be likely to amuse the reader; and they are the more conspicuous in collision with the justice which he sometimes does us, and the very indignant admiration which, under some aspects, he grants to us. 1. Our English literature he admires with some gnashing of teeth. He pronounces it "fine and sombre," but, I lament to add, "skeptical, Judaic, Satanic—in a word, antichristian." That Lord Byron should figure as a member of this diabolical corporation will not surprise men. It will surprise them to hear that Milton is one of its Satanic leaders. Many are the generous and eloquent Frenchmen, besides Chateaubriand, who have, in the course of the last thirty years, nobly suspended their own burning nationality, in order to render a more rapturous homage at the feet of Milton; and some of them have raised Milton almost to a level with angelic natures. Not one of them has thought of looking for him below the earth. As to Shakspere, M. Michelet detects in him a most extraordinary mare's nest. It is this: he does "not recollect to have seen the name of God" in any part of his works. On reading such words, it is natural to rub one's eyes, and suspect that all one has ever seen in this world may have been a pure ocular delusion. In particular, I begin myself to suspect that the word "la gloire" never occurs in any Parisian journal. "The great English nation," says M. Michelet, "has one immense profound vice"—to wit, "pride." Why, really, that may be true; but we have a neighbour not absolutely clear of an "immense profound vice," as like ours in colour and shape as cherry to cherry. In short, M. Michelet thinks us, by fits and starts, admirable—only that we are detestable; and he would adore some of our authors, were it not that so intensely he could have wished to kick them.

On the Wednesday after Trinity Sunday in 1431, when she was about nineteen years old, Joan of Arc faced her martyrdom. She was taken before noon, guarded by eight hundred spearmen, to a very tall platform made of wooden logs supported by occasional walls of lath and plaster, with hollow spaces throughout to allow for air circulation. The platform "struck terror," as M. Michelet puts it, "by its height"; and, as usual, the English's intention here is perceived as purely malicious. However, there are two ways to interpret all this. It's likely that the intention was merciful. I won’t dwell on the details of the execution. Still, regarding M. Michelet's knack for finding anything that might tarnish the English name, it’s quite enlightening to see how he pulls a very negative account from the shadows while ignoring a much more favorable one that happens to be readily available. Both accounts come from English writers. Grafton, a little-read chronicler, who had a rather stubborn perspective, thought it fitting to say that it was no surprise Joanna was a virgin since her "foul face" explained that particular trait. Holinshead, on the other hand, a slightly later and much more significant chronicler who was at one time widely read, gives a much more flattering description of Joanna's attractive appearance and charming demeanor. Neither of these men lived into the following century, so their personal accounts provide no evidence at all. Grafton sullenly believed what he wanted to believe, while Holinshead made an effort to research and reported what was undoubtedly the general perception in France. I mention this to highlight M. Michelet's lack of fairness. [Footnote: Among the many outbursts of M. Michelet's anger towards us poor English, four will likely amuse the reader; they stand out especially in contrast to the fairness he sometimes shows us and the intense admiration he occasionally expresses. 1. He has a begrudging admiration for our English literature, which he describes as "fine and sombre," but lamentably adds, "skeptical, Judaic, Satanic—in short, antichristian." It may not surprise anyone that Lord Byron is labeled as part of this diabolical group. What will surprise them is that Milton is considered one of its Satanic leaders. Many generous and articulate Frenchmen, besides Chateaubriand, have recently set aside their own passionate nationalism to offer heartfelt homage to Milton, with some elevating him to an almost angelic status. None have thought to look for him below the earth. As for Shakespeare, M. Michelet finds in him a most peculiar oversight: he claims to have "not noticed the name of God" anywhere in his works. Reading such statements, it’s natural to question whether what we’ve ever seen was simply an illusion. Personally, I now suspect that the word "la gloire" never appears in any Parisian newspaper. "The great English nation," M. Michelet claims, "has one immense profound vice"—namely, "pride." That might actually be true; however, we have a neighbor who is not entirely free from an "immense profound vice," very similar to ours in color and shape. In brief, M. Michelet sees us as occasionally admirable—only to then find us detestable; he would be in awe of some of our authors, if only he didn’t feel such a strong urge to kick them.

2. M. Michelet thinks to lodge an arrow in our sides by a very odd remark upon Thomas à Kempis: which is, that a man of any conceivable European blood—a Finlander, suppose, or a Zantiote—might have written Tom; only not an Englishman. Whether an Englishman could have forged Tom must remain a matter of doubt, unless the thing had been tried long ago. That problem was intercepted for ever by Tom's perverseness in choosing to manufacture himself. Yet, since nobody is better aware than M. Michelet that this very point of Kempis having manufactured Kempis is furiously and hopelessly litigated, three or four nations claiming to have forged his work for him, the shocking old doubt will raise its snaky head once more—whether this forger, who rests in so much darkness, might not, after all, be of English blood. Tom, it may be feared, is known to modern English literature chiefly by an irreverent mention of his name in a line of Peter Pindar's (Dr Wolcot) fifty years back, where he is described as

2. M. Michelet suggests a surprising idea about Thomas à Kempis: that a person of any conceivable European descent—a Finn, for example, or someone from Zante—could have written "Tom"; just not an Englishman. Whether an Englishman could have created "Tom" remains uncertain, unless it was attempted long ago. This question is forever complicated by "Tom's" choice to create himself. However, no one is more aware than M. Michelet that the very issue of Kempis having created himself is hotly and hopelessly debated, with three or four nations claiming to have produced his work for him. The troubling old question will rear its head again—could this creator, who remains so shrouded in mystery, actually be of English descent? "Tom," it seems, is mostly recognized in modern English literature by an irreverent reference to his name in a line from Peter Pindar's (Dr. Wolcot) writings from fifty years ago, where he is described as

        "Kempis Tom,
  Who clearly shows the way to Kingdom Come"
        "Kempis Tom,  
  Who clearly shows the path to the Kingdom of Heaven"

Few in these days can have read him, unless in the Methodist version of John Wesley Among those few, however, happens to be myself, which arose from the accident of having, when a boy of eleven, received a copy of the "De Imitatione Christi" as a bequest from a relation who died very young, from which cause, and from the external prettiness of the book—being a Glasgow reprint by the celebrated Foulis, and gaily bound—I was induced to look into it, and finally read it many times over, partly out of some sympathy which, even in those days, I had with its simplicity and devotional fervour, but much more from the savage delight I found in laughing at Tom's Latinity that, I freely grant to M Michelet, is inimitable. Yet, after all, it is not certain whether the original was Latin. But, however that may have been, if it is possible that M Michelet [Footnote: "If M. Michelet can be accurate"—However, on consideration, this statement does not depend on Michelet. The bibliographer Barbier has absolutely specified sixty in a separate dissertation, soixante traductions among those even that have not escaped the search. The Italian translations are said to be thirty. As to mere editions, not counting the early MSS. for half a century before printing was introduced, those in Latin amount to 2000, and those in French to 1000. Meantime it is very clear to me that this astonishing popularity so entirely unparalleled in literature, could not have existed except in Roman Catholic times, nor subsequently have lingered in any Protestant land. It was the denial of Scripture fountains to thirsty lands which made this slender rill of Scripture truth so passionately welcome.] can be accurate in saying that there are no less than sixty French versions (not editions, observe, but separate versions) existing of the "De Imitatione," how prodigious must have been the adaptation of the book to the religious heart of the fifteenth century! Excepting the Bible, but excepting that only in Protestant lands, no book known to man has had the same distinction. It is the most marvellous bibliographical fact on record.

Few people these days have read him, except in the Methodist version by John Wesley. Among those few, however, is me. This happened because, when I was eleven, I received a copy of "De Imitatione Christi" as a bequest from a relative who died very young. Because of that, and the book's external beauty—being a Glasgow reprint by the famous Foulis, and brightly bound—I was encouraged to check it out and eventually read it multiple times. Partly, this was due to the sympathy I felt with its simplicity and devotional fervor, but even more so because I took savage delight in laughing at Tom's Latin, which, I must admit to M Michelet, is inimitable. Yet, it remains uncertain whether the original was in Latin. Regardless, if M Michelet [Footnote: "If M. Michelet can be accurate"—However, on consideration, this statement does not depend on Michelet. The bibliographer Barbier has absolutely specified sixty in a separate dissertation, soixante traductions among those even that have not escaped the search. The Italian translations are said to be thirty. As for mere editions, not counting the early MSS. for half a century before printing was introduced, those in Latin total 2000, and those in French 1000. Meanwhile, it is very clear to me that this astonishing popularity, entirely unparalleled in literature, could not have existed except in Roman Catholic times, nor subsequently lingered in any Protestant land. It was the denial of Scripture fountains to thirsty lands that made this slender rill of Scripture truth so passionately welcome.] can be accurate in saying that there are no fewer than sixty French versions (not editions, note that, but separate versions) of the "De Imitatione," what a tremendous testament to the book's adaptation to the religious heart of the fifteenth century! Except for the Bible, but only in Protestant lands, no book known to man has enjoyed the same distinction. It stands as the most remarkable bibliographical fact on record.

3. Our English girls, it seems, are as faulty in one way as we English males in another. None of us men could have written the Opera Omnia of Mr. à Kempis; neither could any of our girls have assumed male attire like La Pucelle. But why? Because, says Michelet, English girls and German think so much of an indecorum. Well, that is a good fault, generally speaking. But M. Michelet ought to have remembered a fact in the martyrologies which justifies both parties—the French heroine for doing, and the general choir of English girls for not doing. A female saint, specially renowned in France, had, for a reason as weighty as Joanna's—viz., expressly to shield her modesty among men—worn a male military harness. That reason and that example authorised La Pucelle; but our English girls, as a body, have seldom any such reason, and certainly no such saintly example, to plead. This excuses them. Yet, still, if it is indispensable to the national character that our young women should now and then trespass over the frontier of decorum, it then becomes a patriotic duty in me to assure M. Michelet that we have such ardent females among us, and in a long series; some detected in naval hospitals when too sick to remember their disguise; some on fields of battle; multitudes never detected at all; some only suspected; and others discharged without noise by war offices and other absurd people. In our navy, both royal and commercial, and generally from deep remembrances of slighted love, women have sometimes served in disguise for many years, taking contentedly their daily allowance of burgoo, biscuit, or cannon-balls—anything, in short, digestible or indigestible, that it might please Providence to send. One thing, at least, is to their credit: never any of these poor masks, with their deep silent remembrances, have been detected through murmuring, or what is nautically understood by "skulking." So, for once, M. Michelet has an erratum to enter upon the fly-leaf of his book in presentation copies.

3. It seems that our English girls have their own flaws, just like we English guys do. None of us men could have written Mr. à Kempis’ Opera Omnia; similarly, none of our girls could have dressed as a man like Joan of Arc did. But why? Because, as Michelet points out, English girls and German girls are very concerned about what’s considered improper. Well, that’s generally a good problem to have. However, M. Michelet should have remembered a point in the martyrologies that justifies both sides—the French heroine for her actions and the general group of English girls for not taking similar actions. A female saint, well-known in France, wore male military gear for a solid reason—specifically to protect her modesty around men—much like Joan did. That reason and example approved of Joan's choice; but, our English girls typically don’t have such a reason, nor do they have a saintly example to rely on. This does excuse them. Still, if it’s essential for national character that our young women occasionally cross the line of propriety, it becomes my duty to inform M. Michelet that we do have passionate females among us, and in significant numbers; some have been found in naval hospitals when they were too ill to recall their disguise; some on battlefields; many never caught at all; some merely suspected; and others quietly dismissed by military offices and other ridiculous people. In our navy, both royal and merchant, and often out of deep feelings from unrequited love, women have sometimes served in disguise for many years, happily accepting their daily rations of porridge, biscuits, or cannonballs—essentially anything, digestible or not, that fate decided to throw their way. At least one thing is to their credit: none of these poor women, with their deep, silent memories, have been discovered because of complaints or what’s known at sea as "skulking." So, for once, M. Michelet has an erratum to add to the flyleaf of his book in the presentation copies.

4. But the last of these ebullitions is the most lively. We English, at Orleans, and after Orleans (which is not quite so extraordinary, if all were told), fled before the Maid of Arc. Yes, says M. Michelet, you did: deny it, if you can. Deny it, mon cher? I don't mean to deny it. Running away, in many cases, is a thing so excellent that no philosopher would, at times, condescend to adopt any other step. All of us nations in Europe, without one exception, have shown our philosophy in that way at times. Even people "qui ne se rendent pas" have deigned both to run and to shout, "Sauve qui peut!" at odd times of sunset; though, for my part, I have no pleasure in recalling unpleasant remembrances to brave men; and yet, really, being so philosophic, they ought not to be unpleasant. But the amusing feature in M. Michelet's reproach is the way in which he improves and varies against us the charge of running, as if he were singing a catch. Listen to him: They "showed their backs" did these English. (Hip, hip, hurrah! three times three!) "Behind good walls they let themselves be taken." (Hip, hip! nine times nine!) They "ran as fast as their legs could carry them" (Hurrah! twenty-seven times twenty-seven!) They "ran before a girl"; they did. (Hurrah! eighty-one times eighty-one!) This reminds one of criminal indictments on the old model in English courts, where (for fear the prisoner should escape) the crown lawyer varied the charge perhaps through forty counts. The law laid its guns so as to rake the accused at every possible angle. While the indictment was reading, he seemed a monster of crime in his own eyes; and yet, after all, the poor fellow had but committed one offence, and not always that. N. B.—Not having the French original at hand, I make my quotations from a friend's copy of Mr. Walter Kelly's translation; which seems to me faithful, spirited, and idiomatically English—liable, in fact, only to the single reproach of occasional provincialisms.]

4. But the last of these outbursts is the most lively. We English, at Orleans, and after Orleans (which isn't quite as extraordinary if everything were revealed), ran away from the Maid of Arc. Yes, M. Michelet says you did: deny it if you can. Deny it, mon cher? I won’t deny it. Running away, in many cases, is such a wise thing that no philosopher would sometimes consider doing anything else. All of us nations in Europe, without exception, have shown our wisdom that way at times. Even people "qui ne se rendent pas" have condescended to both run and shout, "Sauve qui peut!" at odd moments at sunset; though, personally, I have no joy in recalling unpleasant memories to brave men; and yet, really, being so philosophical, they ought not to be unpleasant. But the funny part about M. Michelet's accusation is the way he enhances and twists the claim of our retreat, as if he were singing a catchy tune. Listen to him: They "showed their backs" those English did. (Hip, hip, hurrah! three times three!) "Behind good walls they let themselves be taken." (Hip, hip! nine times nine!) They "ran as fast as their legs could carry them" (Hurrah! twenty-seven times twenty-seven!) They "ran before a girl"; they did. (Hurrah! eighty-one times eighty-one!) This reminds one of old-fashioned criminal charges in English courts, where (to prevent the prisoner from escaping) the crown lawyer varied the charges perhaps through forty counts. The law aimed its attacks to corner the accused from every possible angle. While the indictment was being read, he appeared a monster of crime in his own eyes; and yet, after all, the poor guy had only committed one offense, and not always that. N. B.—Not having the French original handy, I make my quotes from a friend's copy of Mr. Walter Kelly's translation, which seems to me faithful, spirited, and idiomatically English—subject, in fact, only to the single criticism of occasional regionalisms.

The circumstantial incidents of the execution, unless with more space than I can now command, I should be unwilling to relate. I should fear to injure, by imperfect report, a martyrdom which to myself appears so unspeakably grand. Yet, for a purpose, pointing not at Joanna, but at M. Michelet—viz, to convince him that an Englishman is capable of thinking more highly of La Pucelle than even her admiring countrymen—I shall, in parting, allude to one or two traits in Joanna's demeanour on the scaffold, and to one or two in that of the bystanders, which authorise me in questioning an opinion of his upon this martyr's firmness. The reader ought to be reminded that Joanna D'Arc was subjected to an unusually unfair trial of opinion. Any of the elder Christian martyrs had not much to fear of personal rancour. The martyr was chiefly regarded as the enemy of Cæsar; at times, also, where any knowledge of the Christian faith and morals existed, with the enmity that arises spontaneously in the worldly against the spiritual. But the martyr, though disloyal, was not supposed to be therefore anti-national; and still less was individually hateful. What was hated (if anything) belonged to his class, not to himself separately. Now, Joanna, if hated at all, was hated personally, and in Rouen on national grounds. Hence there would be a certainty of calumny arising against her such as would not affect martyrs in general. That being the case, it would follow of necessity that some people would impute to her a willingness to recant. No innocence could escape that. Now, had she really testified this willingness on the scaffold, it would have argued nothing at all but the weakness of a genial nature shrinking from the instant approach of torment. And those will often pity that weakness most who, in their own persons, would yield to it least. Meantime, there never was a calumny uttered that drew less support from the recorded circumstances. It rests upon no positive testimony, and it has a weight of contradicting testimony to stem. And yet, strange to say, M, Michelet, who at times seems to admire the Maid of Arc as much as I do, is the one sole writer among her friends who lends some countenance to this odious slander. His words are that, if she did not utter this word recant with her lips, she uttered it in her heart. "Whether she said the word is uncertain; but I affirm that she thought it."

The circumstances surrounding the execution, unless I had more space than I currently do, I would be reluctant to discuss. I'm afraid that an incomplete account might tarnish a martyrdom that I find incredibly profound. However, for a purpose that isn’t directed at Joanna, but rather at M. Michelet—specifically to convince him that an Englishman can appreciate La Pucelle even more than her admiring compatriots—I will, as I conclude, mention a couple of traits in Joanna's behavior on the scaffold, along with a few from the onlookers, which allow me to challenge his opinion regarding this martyr's strength. It's important to remember that Joanna D'Arc faced an exceptionally unjust trial of public opinion. The earlier Christian martyrs didn’t really have to contend with personal animosity. The martyr was primarily seen as an enemy of Cæsar; sometimes, where people actually understood the Christian faith and morals, there was also the inherent resentment from the worldly towards the spiritual. However, while the martyr might be viewed as disloyal, he wasn’t typically seen as anti-national; and even less so as personally hateful. What was loathed (if anything) could be attributed to his group as a whole, not to him individually. Now, if Joanna was hated at all, it was on a personal level, and in Rouen, it was rooted in national issues. Thus, it would be certain that slander against her would arise in a way that would not affect martyrs generally. Consequently, it would naturally follow that some people would suggest she was willing to recant. No amount of innocence could escape that. Now, had she genuinely shown this willingness on the scaffold, it would only represent the frailty of a kind soul recoiling from immediate suffering. Interestingly, those who would feel most compassion for that weakness are often the ones who would personally resist it the most. In the meantime, there has never been a slander spoken that had less foundation in the records. It isn't based on any positive evidence, and it has an abundance of contradicting evidence to counter it. Yet, oddly enough, M. Michelet, who at times seems to admire the Maid of Arc just as much as I do, is the only author among her supporters who gives any credence to this terrible slander. He states that if she didn't verbally say the word “recant,” she thought it in her heart. "Whether she said the word is uncertain; but I assert that she thought it."

Now, I affirm that she did not; not in any sense of the word "thought" applicable to the case. Here is France calumniating La Pucelle; here is England defending her. M. Michelet can only mean that, on a priori principles, every woman must be presumed liable to such a weakness; that Joanna was a woman; ergo, that she was liable to such a weakness. That is, he only supposes her to have uttered the word by an argument which presumes it impossible for anybody to have done otherwise. I, on the contrary, throw the onus of the argument not on presumable tendencies of nature, but on the known facts of that morning's execution, as recorded by multitudes. What else, I demand, than mere weight of metal, absolute nobility of deportment, broke the vast line of battle then arrayed against her? What else but her meek, saintly demeanour won, from the enemies that till now had believed her a witch, tears of rapturous admiration? "Ten thousand men," says M. Michelet himself—"ten thousand men wept"; and of these ten thousand the majority were political enemies knitted together by cords of superstition. What else was it but her constancy, united with her angelic gentleness, that drove the fanatic English soldier—who had sworn to throw a fagot on her scaffold as his tribute of abhorrence, that did so, that fulfilled his vow—suddenly to turn away a penitent for life, saying everywhere that he had seen a dove rising upon wings to heaven from the ashes where she had stood? What else drove the executioner to kneel at every shrine for pardon to his share in the tragedy? And, if all this were insufficient, then I cite the closing act of her life as valid on her behalf, were all other testimonies against her. The executioner had been directed to apply his torch from below. He did so. The fiery smoke rose upward in billowing volumes. A Dominican monk was then standing almost at her side. Wrapped up in his sublime office, he saw not the danger, but still persisted in his prayers. Even then, when the last enemy was racing up the fiery stairs to seize her, even at that moment did this noblest of girls think only for him, the one friend that would not forsake her, and not for herself; bidding him with her last breath to care for his own preservation, but to leave her to God. That girl, whose latest breath ascended in this sublime expression of self-oblivion, did not utter the word recant either with her lips or in her heart. No; she did not, though one should rise from the dead to swear it.

Now, I assert that she did not; not in any sense of the word "thought" applicable to this situation. Here is France slandering La Pucelle; here is England defending her. M. Michelet can only mean that, based on a priori principles, every woman must be presumed to be prone to such a weakness; that Joanna was a woman; ergo, she was likely to possess such a weakness. In other words, he only assumes she spoke the word based on an argument that presumes it impossible for anyone to have acted differently. I, on the other hand, place the burden of proof not on assumed trends of nature, but on the established facts of that morning's execution, as recorded by many witnesses. What else, I ask, but sheer physical strength, absolute nobility of behavior, broke the vast line of battle then facing her? What else but her humble, saintly demeanor won, from those enemies who had until then believed her to be a witch, tears of genuine admiration? "Ten thousand men," says M. Michelet himself—"ten thousand men wept"; and of those ten thousand, the majority were political foes bound together by superstition. What else was it but her steadfastness, paired with her angelic gentleness, that caused the fanatic English soldier—who had sworn to throw a stick onto her pyre as his gesture of disdain, who did so, fulfilling his vow—to suddenly turn away, a penitent for life, saying everywhere that he had seen a dove rising on wings to heaven from the ashes where she had stood? What else drove the executioner to kneel at every shrine seeking forgiveness for his role in the tragedy? And if all of this were not enough, I present the last act of her life as evidence in her favor, even if all other testimonies were against her. The executioner had been instructed to apply his torch from below. He did. The fiery smoke rose upward in billowing clouds. A Dominican monk was then standing almost at her side. Enveloped in his noble duty, he did not see the danger but continued with his prayers. Even at that moment, when the last enemy was racing up the fiery stairs to seize her, even then did this noblest of girls think only of him, the one friend who would not abandon her, and not of herself; urging him with her last breath to think of his own safety, but to leave her to God. That girl, whose final breath ascended in this sublime expression of selflessness, did not say the word recant either with her lips or in her heart. No; she did not, even if someone were to rise from the dead to swear it.










Bishop of Beauvais! thy victim died in fire upon a scaffold—thou upon a down bed. But, for the departing minutes of life, both are oftentimes alike. At the farewell crisis, when the gates of death are opening, and flesh is resting from its struggles, oftentimes the tortured and the torturer have the same truce from carnal torment; both sink together into sleep; together both sometimes kindle into dreams. When the mortal mists were gathering fast upon you two, bishop and shepherd girl—when the pavilions of life were closing up their shadowy curtains about you—let us try, through the gigantic glooms, to decipher the flying features of your separate visions.

Bishop of Beauvais! your victim died in flames on a scaffold—while you lay on a soft bed. But in the final moments of life, both are often similar. At the farewell moment, when the gates of death are opening and the body is free from its struggles, the tortured and the torturer often share the same peace from physical pain; both descend into sleep together; both can sometimes ignite into dreams. As the mortal haze was rapidly closing in on you two—bishop and shepherd girl—when the tents of life were drawing their shadowy curtains around you—let us try to make sense of the fleeting features of your separate visions through the towering darkness.

The shepherd girl that had delivered France—she, from her dungeon, she, from her baiting at the stake, she, from her duel with fire, as she entered her last dream—saw Domrémy, saw the fountain of Domrémy, saw the pomp of forests in which her childhood had wandered. That Easter festival which man had denied to her languishing heart—that resurrection of springtime, which the darkness of dungeons had intercepted from her, hungering after the glorious liberty of forests—were by God given back into her hands as jewels that had been stolen from her by robbers. With those, perhaps (for the minutes of dreams can stretch into ages), was given back to her by God the bliss of childhood. By special privilege for her might be created, in this farewell dream, a second childhood, innocent as the first; but not, like that, sad with the gloom of a fearful mission in the rear. This mission had now been fulfilled. The storm was weathered; the skirts even of that mighty storm were drawing off. The blood that she was to reckon for had been exacted; the tears that she was to shed in secret had been paid to the last. The hatred to herself in all eyes had been faced steadily, had been suffered, had been survived. And in her last fight upon the scaffold she had triumphed gloriously; victoriously she had tasted the stings of death. For all, except this comfort from her farewell dream, she had died—died amid the tears of ten thousand enemies—died amid the drums and trumpets of armies—died amid peals redoubling upon peals, volleys upon volleys, from the saluting clarions of martyrs.

The shepherd girl who had saved France—she, from her prison, she, from her torment at the stake, she, from her battle with fire, as she entered her final dream—saw Domrémy, saw the fountain of Domrémy, saw the grandeur of the forests where she had played in her childhood. That Easter celebration which had been denied to her aching heart—that rebirth of spring, which the darkness of prisons had stolen from her, yearning for the glorious freedom of the woods—was by God returned to her as jewels that had been taken from her by thieves. Along with those, perhaps (for the moments of dreams can feel like forever), God gave back to her the joy of childhood. By special grace for her, a second childhood, innocent like the first, could be created in this farewell dream; but not like that, burdened by the shadows of a daunting mission behind her. That mission had now been accomplished. The storm had passed; the edges of that great storm were fading away. The blood she had to account for had been shed; the tears she had secretly wept were all paid in full. The hatred she felt from others had been faced bravely, suffered through, and survived. And in her final struggle on the scaffold, she had triumphed gloriously; victorious, she had tasted the anguish of death. For everything else, except this solace from her farewell dream, she had died—died amidst the tears of ten thousand foes—died amid the drums and trumpets of armies—died among the blasts of resounding salutes, volleys upon volleys, from the honoring calls of martyrs.

Bishop of Beauvais! because the guilt-burdened man is in dreams haunted and waylaid by the most frightful of his crimes, and because upon that fluctuating mirror—rising (like the mocking mirrors of mirage in Arabian deserts) from the fens of death-most of all are reflected the sweet countenances which the man has laid in ruins; therefore I know, bishop, that you also, entering your final dream, saw Domrémy. That fountain, of which the witnesses spoke so much, showed itself to your eyes in pure morning dews; but neither dews, nor the holy dawn, could cleanse away the bright spots of innocent blood upon its surface. By the fountain, bishop, you saw a woman seated, that hid her face. But, as you draw near, the woman raises her wasted features. Would Domrémy know them again for the features of her child? Ah, but you know them, bishop, well! Oh, mercy! what a groan was that which the servants, waiting outside the bishop's dream at his bedside, heard from his labouring heart, as at this moment he turned away from the fountain and the woman, seeking rest in the forests afar off. Yet not so to escape the woman, whom once again he must behold before he dies. In the forests to which he prays for pity, will he find a respite? What a tumult, what a gathering of feet is there! In glades where only wild deer should run armies and nations are assembling; towering in the fluctuating crowd are phantoms that belong to departed hours. There is the great English Prince, Regent of France. There is my Lord of Winchester, the princely cardinal, that died and made no sign. There is the bishop of Beauvais, clinging to the shelter of thickets. What building is that which hands so rapid are raising? Is it a martyr's scaffold? Will they burn the child of Domrémy a second time? No; it is a tribunal that rises to the clouds; and two nations stand around it, waiting for a trial. Shall my Lord of Beauvais sit again upon the judgment-seat, and again number the hours for the innocent? Ah, no! he is the prisoner at the bar. Already all is waiting: the mighty audience is gathered, the Court is hurrying to their seats, the witnesses are arrayed, the trumpets are sounding, the judge is taking his place. Oh, but this is sudden! My lord, have you no counsel? "Counsel I have none; in heaven above, or on earth beneath, counsellor there is none now that would take a brief from me: all are silent." Is it, indeed, come to this? Alas! the time is short, the tumult is wondrous, the crowd stretches away into infinity; but yet I will search in it for somebody to take your brief; I know of somebody that will be your counsel. Who is this that cometh from Domrémy? Who is she in bloody coronation robes from Rheims? Who is she that cometh with blackened flesh from walking the furnaces of Rouen? This is she, the shepherd girl, counsellor that had none for herself, whom I choose, bishop, for yours. She it is, I engage, that shall take my lord's brief. She it is, bishop, that would plead for you; yes, bishop, she—when heaven and earth are silent.

Bishop of Beauvais! Because the guilt-ridden man is tormented in his dreams by the most horrific of his sins, and because that ever-changing reflection—rising (like the deceptive mirages in Arabian deserts) from the depths of despair—captures the innocent faces he has destroyed; I know, bishop, that you too, as you drift into your final dream, saw Domrémy. That fountain everyone talked about appeared to you in pure morning dew; but neither dew nor the sacred dawn could wash away the stains of innocent blood on its surface. By the fountain, bishop, you saw a woman sitting, hiding her face. Yet as you draw closer, she lifts her gaunt features. Would Domrémy recognize them as those of her child? Ah, but you know them well, bishop! Oh, what a groan erupted from your troubled heart, which the servants waiting by your bedside heard as you turned away from the fountain and the woman, seeking solace in the distant woods. But you won’t escape the woman; you must see her again before you die. In the forests you hope will provide peace, will you find respite? What chaos, what a swarm of feet is there! In glades where only wild deer should roam, armies and nations are gathering; among the shifting crowd are apparitions belonging to past times. There is the great English Prince, the Regent of France. There is my Lord of Winchester, the noble cardinal, who died without a word. There is the bishop of Beauvais, hiding among the trees. What structure is being built at such a fast pace? Is it a martyr's scaffold? Will they burn the child of Domrémy again? No; it is a tribunal rising to the skies, and two nations stand around it, waiting for a trial. Will my Lord of Beauvais sit again on the judgment seat and count the hours for the innocent? Ah, no! He is the man on trial. Everything is prepared: the large audience has gathered, the court is rushing to their seats, the witnesses are ready, the trumpets are sounding, and the judge is taking his place. Oh, but this is too sudden! My lord, do you have no lawyer? "I have no counsel; in heaven above or on earth below, there is no one who would take a case from me: all is silent." Has it truly come to this? Alas! Time is short, the uproar is overwhelming, the crowd stretches into eternity; yet I will search for someone to take your case; I know someone who will be your lawyer. Who is this coming from Domrémy? Who is she in bloody coronation robes from Rheims? Who is she with burnt flesh from walking through the fires of Rouen? This is she, the shepherd girl, who had no counsel for herself, whom I choose, bishop, as yours. She is the one I promise will take my lord’s case. She is the one, bishop, who will plead for you; yes, bishop, she—when heaven and earth are silent.










NOTES

THE ENGLISH MAIL-COACH

"In October 1849 there appeared in Blackwood's Magazine an article entitled The English Mail-Coach, or the Glory of Motion. There was no intimation that it was to be continued; but in December 1849 there followed in the same magazine an article in two sections, headed by a paragraph explaining that it was by the author of the previous article in the October number, and was to be taken in connexion with that article. One of the sections of this second article was entitled The Vision of Sudden Death, and the other Dream-Fugue on the above theme of Sudden Death. When De Quincey revised the papers in 1854 for republication in volume iv of the Collective Edition of his writings, he brought the whole under the one general title of The English Mail-Coach, dividing the text, as at present, into three sections or chapters, the first with the sub-title The Glory of Motion, the second with the sub-title The Vision of Sudden Death, and the third with the sub-title Dream-Fugue, founded on the preceding theme of Sudden Death. Great care was bestowed on the revision. Passages that had appeared in the magazine articles were omitted; new sentences were inserted; and the language was retouched throughout."—MASSON. Cf. as to the revision, Professor Dowden's article, "How De Quincey worked," Saturday Review, Feb. 23, 1895. This selection is found in Works, Masson's ed., Vol. XIII, pp. 270-327; Riverside ed., Vol. I, pp. 517-582.

"In October 1849, an article titled The English Mail-Coach, or the Glory of Motion was published in Blackwood's Magazine. There was no indication that it would continue; however, in December 1849, the same magazine featured an article in two sections, prefaced by a paragraph stating it was by the same author as the previous October article and should be read in connection with it. One section of this second article was titled The Vision of Sudden Death, and the other Dream-Fugue on the above theme of Sudden Death. When De Quincey revised these papers in 1854 for republication in volume IV of the Collective Edition of his works, he combined them under the single title of The English Mail-Coach, dividing the text into three sections or chapters: the first with the subtitle The Glory of Motion, the second with the subtitle The Vision of Sudden Death, and the third with the subtitle Dream-Fugue, based on the preceding theme of Sudden Death. Great care was taken with the revision. Passages that had appeared in the magazine articles were removed; new sentences were added; and the language was refined throughout."—MASSON. See also Professor Dowden's article, "How De Quincey worked," Saturday Review, Feb. 23, 1895. This selection is found in Works, Masson's ed., Vol. XIII, pp. 270-327; Riverside ed., Vol. I, pp. 517-582.

1 6 HE HAD MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF A DUKE: "Mr. John Palmer, a native of Bath, and from about 1768 the energetic proprietor of the Theatre Royal in that city, had been led, by the wretched state in those days of the means of intercommunication between Bath and London, wand his own consequent difficulties in arranging for a punctual succession of good actors at his theatre, to turn his attention to the improvement of the whole system of Post-Office conveyance, and of locomotive machinery generally, in the British Islands. The result was a scheme for superseding, on the great roads at least, the then existing system of sluggish and irregular stage-coaches, the property of private persons and companies, by a new system of government coaches, in connexion with the Post-Office, carrying the mails and also a regulated number of passengers, with clockwork precision, at a rate of comparative speed, which he hoped should ultimately be not less than ten miles an hour. The opposition to the scheme was, of course, enormous; coach proprietors, innkeepers, the Post-Office officials themselves, were all against Mr. Palmer; he was voted a crazy enthusiast and a public bore. Pitt, however, when the scheme was submitted to him, recognized its feasibility; on the 8th of August 1784 the first mail-coach on Mr. Palmer's plan started from London at 8 o'clock in the morning and reached Bristol at 11 o'clock at night; and from that day the success of the new system was assured.—Mr. Palmer himself, having been appointed Surveyor and Comptroller-General of the Post-Office, took rank as an eminent and wealthy public man, M. P. for Bath and what not, and lived till 1818. De Quincey makes it one of his distinctions that he "had married the daughter of a duke," and in a footnote to that paragraph he gives the lady's name as "Lady Madeline Gordon." From an old Debrett, however, I learn that Lady Madelina Gordon, second daughter of Alexander, fourth Duke of Gordon, was first married, on the 3d of April 1789, to Sir Robert Sinclair, Bart., and next, on the 25th of November 1805, to Charles Palmer, of Lockley Park, Berks, Esq. If Debrett is right, her second husband was not John Palmer of Mail-Coach celebrity, and De Quincey is wrong."—MASSON.

1 6 HE HAD MARRIED THE DAUGHTER OF A DUKE: "Mr. John Palmer, originally from Bath and the active owner of the Theatre Royal there since around 1768, became increasingly frustrated by the poor communication between Bath and London, which made it difficult for him to consistently secure good actors for his theatre. This led him to focus on improving the entire Post-Office delivery system and transportation methods across the British Isles. He proposed a plan to replace the slow and unreliable stagecoaches, owned by private individuals and companies, with a new system of government coaches connected to the Post-Office. These would transport mail and a set number of passengers with precise timing, aiming for a speed of at least ten miles per hour. Naturally, there was strong opposition to his proposal; coach owners, innkeepers, and even Post-Office officials were against Mr. Palmer, branding him a mad dreamer and a nuisance. However, when the proposal was brought to Pitt, he recognized its potential. On August 8, 1784, the first mail coach based on Mr. Palmer's plan departed from London at 8 a.m., arriving in Bristol at 11 p.m., marking the start of the system's success. Mr. Palmer was later appointed Surveyor and Comptroller-General of the Post-Office, becoming a prominent and wealthy public figure, MP for Bath, and living until 1818. De Quincey highlights as one of his achievements that he 'married the daughter of a duke,' providing the name 'Lady Madeline Gordon.' However, records from an old Debrett indicate that Lady Madelina Gordon, the second daughter of Alexander, the fourth Duke of Gordon, first married Sir Robert Sinclair, Bart., on April 3, 1789, and then on November 25, 1805, she married Charles Palmer, of Lockley Park, Berks, Esq. If Debrett is accurate, her second husband was not John Palmer, the famous Mail-Coach innovator, and De Quincey is mistaken."—MASSON.

1 (footnote) INVENTION OF THE CROSS: Concerning the Inventio sanctae crucis, see Smith, Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 503.

1 (footnote) INVENTION OF THE CROSS: Regarding the Inventio sanctae crucis, see Smith, Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 503.

2 4 NATIONAL RESULT: Cf. De Quincey's paper on Travelling, Works, Riverside ed., Vol. II, especially pp. 313-314; Masson's ed., Vol. I, especially pp. 270-271.

2 4 NATIONAL RESULT: See De Quincey's paper on Travelling, Works, Riverside edition, Vol. II, especially pages 313-314; Masson's edition, Vol. I, especially pages 270-271.

3 13 THE FOUR TERMS OF MICHAELMAS, LENT, EASTER, AND ACT: These might be called respectively the autumn, winter, spring, and summer terms. Michaelmas, the feast of St. Michael and All Angels, is on September 29. Hilary and Trinity are other names for Lent term and Act term respectively. Act term is the last term of the academic year; its name is that originally given to a disputation for a Master's degree; such disputations took place at the end of the year generally, and hence gave a name to the summer term. Although the rules concerning residence at Oxford are more stringent than in De Quincey's time, only eighteen weeks' residence is required during the year, six in Michaelmas, six in Lent, and six in Easter and Act.

3 13 THE FOUR TERMS OF MICHAELMAS, LENT, EASTER, AND ACT: These are also known as the autumn, winter, spring, and summer terms. Michaelmas, which celebrates St. Michael and All Angels, is on September 29. Hilary and Trinity refer to the Lent term and Act term, respectively. Act term is the final term of the academic year; it gets its name from the disputation for a Master's degree that originally took place at the end of the year, thus naming the summer term. While the residency rules at Oxford are stricter than in De Quincey's time, students are still only required to live there for eighteen weeks a year, with six weeks each in Michaelmas, Lent, and Easter and Act.

3 17 GOING DOWN: Cf. "Going down with victory," i.e. from London into the country.

3 17 GOING DOWN: Cf. "Going down with victory," meaning traveling from London to the countryside.

3 30 POSTING-HOUSES: inns where relays of horses were furnished for coaches and carriages. Cf. De Quincey on Travelling, loc. cit.

3 30 POSTING-HOUSES: inns that provided teams of horses for coaches and carriages. See De Quincey on Travelling, loc. cit.

4 3 AN OLD TRADITION... from the reign of Charles II: Then no one sat outside; later, outside places were taken by servants, and were quite cheap.

4 3 AN OLD TRADITION... from the reign of Charles II: Back then, no one sat outside; later on, the outdoor spots were taken by servants and were pretty inexpensive.

4 9 ATTAINT THE FOOT: The word is used in its legal sense. The blood of one convicted of high treason is "attaint," and his deprivations extend to his descendants, unless Parliament remove the attainder.

4 9 ATTAINT THE FOOT: The term is used in its legal sense. The blood of someone convicted of high treason is "attaint," and the consequences affect their descendants, unless Parliament lifts the attainder.

4 14 PARIAHS: The fate of social outcasts seems to have taken early and strong hold upon De Quincey's mind; one of the Suspiria was to have enlarged upon this theme. Strictly speaking, the Pariahs is that one of the lower castes of Hindoo society of which foreigners have seen most; it is not in all districts the lowest caste, however.

4 14 PARIAHS: The fate of social outcasts seems to have captured De Quincey's attention early on; one of the Suspiria was meant to explore this theme in depth. Technically, the Pariahs represent one of the lower castes in Hindu society that foreigners are most familiar with; however, it isn’t the lowest caste in all regions.

5 6 OBJECTS NOT APPEARING, ETC.: De non apparentibus et non existentibus eadem est lex, a Roman legal phrase.

5 6 OBJECTS NOT APPEARING, ETC.: De non apparentibus et non existentibus eadem est lex, a Roman legal phrase.

5 16 "SNOBS": Apparently snob originally meant "shoemaker"; then, in university cant, a "townsman" as opposed to a "gownsman." Cf. Gradus ad Cantabrigiam (1824), quoted in Century Dictionary: "Snobs.—A term applied indiscriminately to all who have not the honour of being members of the university; but in a more particular manner to the 'profanum vulgus,' the tag-rag and bob-tail, who vegetate on the sedgy banks of Camus." This use is in De Quincey's mind. Later, in the strikes of that time, the workmen who accepted lower wages were called snobs; those who held out for higher, nobs.

5 16 "SNOBS": Apparently, the term snob originally referred to a "shoemaker"; then, in university slang, it meant a "townsman" as opposed to a "gownsman." See Gradus ad Cantabrigiam (1824), quoted in Century Dictionary: "Snobs—A term used indiscriminately for everyone who is not honored to be a member of the university; but more specifically for the 'profanum vulgus,' the tag-rag and bob-tail, who linger on the grassy banks of the Cam." This usage is what De Quincey is thinking of. Later, during the strikes of that time, the workers who accepted lower wages were labeled snobs; while those who insisted on higher wages were called nobs.

7 33 FO FO... FI FI: "This paragraph is a caricature of a story told in Staunton's Account of the Earl of Macartney's Embassy to China in 1792."—MASSON.

7 33 FO FO... FI FI: "This paragraph is a simplified version of a story from Staunton's Account of the Earl of Macartney's Embassy to China in 1792."—MASSON.

8 4 ÇA IRA ("This will do," "This is the go"): "a proverb of the French Revolutionists when they were hanging the aristocrats in the streets, &c., and the burden of one of the most popular revolutionary songs, 'Ça ira, ça ira, ça ira.'"—MASSON.

8 4 ÇA IRA ("This will do," "This is the go"): "a saying from the French Revolutionists when they were executing aristocrats in the streets, etc., and the theme of one of the most popular revolutionary songs, 'Ça ira, ça ira, ça ira.'"—MASSON.

8 18 ALL MORALITY,—ARISTOTLE'S, ZENO'S, CICERO'S: Each of these three has a high place in the history of ethical teaching. Aristotle wrote the so-called Nicomachean Ethics. According to his teaching, "ethical virtue is that permanent direction of the will which guards the mean [to méson] proper for us... Bravery is the mean between cowardice and temerity; temperance, the mean between inordinate desire and stupid indifference; etc." (Ueberweg, History of Philosophy, Vol. I, p. 169). Zeno, who died about 264 B.C., founded about 308 the Stoic sect, which took its name from the "Painted Porch" (Stoa poklae) in the Agora at Athens, where the master taught. The Stoics held that men should be free from passion, and undisturbed by joy or grief, submitting themselves uncomplainingly to their fate. Such austere views are, of course, as far as possible removed from those of the Eudæmonist, who sought happiness as the end of life. Cicero was the author of De Officiis, "Of Duties."

8 18 ALL MORALITY—ARISTOTLE'S, ZENO'S, CICERO'S: Each of these three figures holds a significant place in the history of ethical teaching. Aristotle wrote the well-known Nicomachean Ethics. According to his philosophy, "ethical virtue is that lasting direction of the will that maintains the mean [to méson] appropriate for us... Bravery is the mean between cowardice and recklessness; temperance is the mean between excessive desire and mindless indifference; etc." (Ueberweg, History of Philosophy, Vol. I, p. 169). Zeno, who died around 264 B.C., founded the Stoic school around 308, named after the "Painted Porch" (Stoa poikile) in the Agora at Athens, where he taught. The Stoics believed that people should be free from passion and unaffected by joy or sorrow, accepting their fate without complaint. Such strict views are, of course, quite different from those of the Eudæmonist, who pursued happiness as the ultimate goal of life. Cicero wrote De Officiis, "Of Duties."

9 9 ASTROLOGICAL SHADOWS: misfortunes due to being born under an unlucky star; house of life is also an astrological term.

9 9 ASTROLOGICAL SHADOWS: bad luck because of being born under an unlucky star; the house of life is also an astrological term.

9 24 VON TROIL'S ICELAND: The Letters on Iceland (Pinkerton's Voyages and Travels, Vol. I, p. 621), containing Observations ... made during a Voyage undertaken in the year 1772, by Uno Von Troil, D.D., of Stockholm, contains no chapter of the kind. Such a chapter had appeared, however, in N. Horrebow's (Danish, 1758) Natural History of Iceland: "Chap. LXXII. Concerning snakes. No snakes of any kind are to be met with throughout the whole island." In Boswell's Johnson, Vol. IV, p. 314, Temple ed., there is a much more correct allusion, which may have been in De Quincey's mind: "Langton said very well to me afterwards, that he could repeat Johnson's conversation before dinner, as Johnson had said that he could repeat a complete chapter of The Natural History of Iceland, from the Danish of Horrebow, the whole of which was exactly thus: 'Chap. LXXII. Concerning Snakes. There are no snakes to be met with throughout the whole island.'"

9 24 VON TROIL'S ICELAND: The Letters on Iceland (Pinkerton's Voyages and Travels, Vol. I, p. 621), which includes observations made during a voyage in 1772 by Uno Von Troil, D.D., from Stockholm, does not have a chapter like that. However, such a chapter was included in N. Horrebow's (Danish, 1758) Natural History of Iceland: "Chap. LXXII. Concerning snakes. There are no snakes of any kind found anywhere on the entire island." In Boswell's Johnson, Vol. IV, p. 314, Temple ed., there is a much more accurate reference, which might have influenced De Quincey: "Langton said later that he could recall Johnson's conversation before dinner, as Johnson mentioned he could recite an entire chapter from The Natural History of Iceland, from the Danish of Horrebow, which was exactly this: 'Chap. LXXII. Concerning Snakes. There are no snakes found anywhere on the entire island.'"

9 25 A PARLIAMENTARY RAT: one who deserts his own party when it is losing.

9 25 A PARLIAMENTARY RAT: someone who abandons their own party when it's losing.

10 16 "JAM PROXIMUS," etc.: Æneid, II, lines 311-312: "Now next (to Deiphobus' house) Ucalegon (i.e. his house) blazes!"

10 16 "JAM PROXIMUS," etc.: Æneid, II, lines 311-312: "Now next (to Deiphobus' house) Ucalegon (i.e. his house) is on fire!"

11 27 QUARTERINGS: See p. 47, footnote, and note 47 2.

11 27 QUARTERINGS: See p. 47, footnote, and note 47 2.

11 32 WITHIN BENEFIT OF CLERGY: Benefit of clergy was, under old English law, the right of clerics, afterward extended to all who could read, to plead exemption from trial before a secular judge. This privilege was first legally recognized in 1274, and was not wholly abolished until 1827.

11 32 WITHIN BENEFIT OF CLERGY: Benefit of clergy was, under old English law, the right of clergy members, later expanded to include anyone who could read, to claim exemption from being tried by a secular judge. This privilege was first legally acknowledged in 1274 and wasn't completely abolished until 1827.

12 9 QUARTER SESSIONS: This court is held in England in the counties by justices of the peace for the trial of minor criminal offenses and to administer the poor laws, etc.

12 9 QUARTER SESSIONS: This court takes place in England's counties, run by justices of the peace, to handle minor criminal cases and manage welfare laws, among other things.

12 26 FALSE ECHOES OF MARENGO: General Desaix was shot through the heart at the battle of Marengo (June 14, 1800); he died without a word, and his body was found by Rovigo (cf. Memoirs of the Duke of Rovigo, London, 1835, Vol. I, p. 181), "stripped of his clothes, and surrounded by other naked bodies." Napoleon, however, published three different versions of an heroic and devoted message from Desaix to himself, the original version being: "Go, tell the First Consul that I die with this regret,—that I have not done enough for posterity." (Cf. Lanfrey, History of Napoleon the First, 2d ed., London, 1886, Vol. II, p. 39.) Napoleon himself was credited likewise with the words De Quincey adopts. "Why is it not permitted me to weep" is one version (Bussey, History of Napoleon, London, 1840, Vol. I, p. 302). Cf. Hazlitt, Life of Napoleon, 2d ed., London, 1852, Vol. II, p. 317, footnote.

12 26 FALSE ECHOES OF MARENGO: General Desaix was shot in the heart at the battle of Marengo (June 14, 1800); he died silently, and his body was discovered by Rovigo (cf. Memoirs of the Duke of Rovigo, London, 1835, Vol. I, p. 181), "stripped of his clothes and surrounded by other naked bodies." However, Napoleon published three different accounts of a heroic and devoted message from Desaix to himself, the original version being: "Go, tell the First Consul that I die with this regret,—that I have not done enough for history." (Cf. Lanfrey, History of Napoleon the First, 2d ed., London, 1886, Vol. II, p. 39.) Napoleon was also attributed with the words that De Quincey uses. "Why can’t I weep?" is one version (Bussey, History of Napoleon, London, 1840, Vol. I, p. 302). Cf. Hazlitt, Life of Napoleon, 2d ed., London, 1852, Vol. II, p. 317, footnote.

12 (footnote) THE CRY OF THE FOUNDERING LINE-OF-BATTLE SHIP "VENGEUR": On the 1st of June, 1794, the English fleet under Lord Howe defeated the French under Villaret-Joyeuse, taking six ships and sinking a seventh, the Vengeur. This ship sank, as a matter of fact, with part of her crew on board, imploring kid which there was not time to give them. Some two hundred and fifty men had been taken off by the English; the rest were lost. On the 9th of July Barrere published a report setting forth "how the Vengeur, ... being entirely disabled, ... refused to strike, though sinking; how the enemies fired on her, but she returned their fire, shot aloft all her tricolor streamers, shouted Vive la République, ... and so, in this mad whirlwind of fire and shouting and invincible despair, went down into the ocean depths; Vive la République and a universal volley from the upper deck being the last sounds she made." Cf. Carlyle, Sinking of the Vengeur, and French Revolution, Book XVIII, Chap. VI.

12 (footnote) THE CRY OF THE FOUNDERS OF THE BATTLESHIP "VENGEUR": On June 1, 1794, the English fleet led by Lord Howe defeated the French under Villaret-Joyeuse, capturing six ships and sinking a seventh, the Vengeur. This ship sank with part of her crew still on board, begging for help that there wasn't time to provide. About two hundred and fifty men were rescued by the English; the rest were lost. On July 9, Barrere published a report detailing "how the Vengeur, ... being completely disabled, ... refused to surrender, even while sinking; how the enemies fired upon her, but she returned their fire, hoisted all her tricolor flags, shouted Vive la République, ... and thus, in this chaotic storm of fire and shouting and unbreakable despair, went down into the depths of the ocean; Vive la République and a universal volley from the upper deck being the last sounds she made." Cf. Carlyle, Sinking of the Vengeur, and French Revolution, Book XVIII, Chap. VI.

12 (footnote) LA GARDE MEURT, ETC.: "This phrase, attributed to Cambronne, who was made prisoner at Waterloo, was vehemently denied by him. It was invented by Rougemont, a prolific author of mots, two days after the battle, in the Indépendant."—Fournier's L'Esprit dans l'Histoire, trans. Bartlett, Familiar Quotations, p. 661.

12 (footnote) THE GUARD DIES, ETC.: "This phrase, attributed to Cambronne, who was captured at Waterloo, was strongly denied by him. It was made up by Rougemont, a prolific author of sayings, two days after the battle, in the Indépendant."—Fournier's L'Esprit dans l'Histoire, trans. Bartlett, Familiar Quotations, p. 661.

13 25 BRUMMAGEM: Birmingham became early the chief place of manufacture of cheap wares. Hence the name Brummagem, a vulgar pronunciation of the name of the city, has become in England a common name for cheap, tawdry jewelry. Cf. also Shakespeare, Richard III, Act I, sc. iv, 1. 55:

13 25 BRUMMAGEM: Birmingham quickly became the main hub for producing inexpensive goods. That's why the name Brummagem, a casual way of saying the city's name, has become a common term in England for cheap, flashy jewelry. Cf. also Shakespeare, Richard III, Act I, sc. iv, 1. 55:

  False, fleeting, perjured Clarence.
Fake, temporary, lying Clarence.

13 27 LUXOR occupies part of the site of ancient Thebes, capital of Egypt; its antiquities are famous.

13 27 LUXOR is located on the site of ancient Thebes, the capital of Egypt; its historical treasures are well-known.

14 9 BUT ON OUR SIDE... WAS A TOWER OF MORAL STRENGTH, ETC.: Cf. Shakespeare, Richard III, Act V, sc. in, 11. 12-13:

14 9 BUT ON OUR SIDE... WAS A TOWER OF MORAL STRENGTH, ETC.: Cf. Shakespeare, Richard III, Act V, sc. in, 11. 12-13:

  Besides, the king's name is a tower of strength,
  Which they upon the adverse party want.
Besides, the king's name is a source of strength, which the opposing side lacks.

14 20 FELT MY HEART BURN WITHIN ME: Cf. Luke xxiv. 32.

14 20 I FELT MY HEART BURNING INSIDE ME: Cf. Luke 24:32.

14 32 A VERY FINE STORY FROM ONE OF OUR ELDER DRAMATISTS: The dramatist in question has not been identified. I am indebted indirectly to Professor W. Strunk, Jr., of Cornell University, for reference to Johann Caius' Of English Dogs, translated by A. Fleming, in Arber's English Garner, original edition, Vol. III, p. 253 (new edition, Social England Illustrated, pp. 28-29), where, after telling how Henry the Seventh, perceiving that four mastiffs could overcome a lion, ordered the dogs all hanged, the writer continues: "I read an history answerable to this, of the selfsame HENRY, who having a notable and an excellent fair falcon, it fortuned that the King's Falconers, in the presence and hearing of his Grace, highly commended his Majesty's Falcon, saying, that it feared not to intermeddle with an eagle, it was so venturous and so mighty a bird; which when the king heard, he charged that the falcon should be killed without delay: for the selfsame reason, as it may seem, which was rehearsed in the conclusion of the former history concerning the same king."

14 32 A GREAT STORY FROM ONE OF OUR OLDER PLAYWRIGHTS: The playwright in question has not been identified. I'm indirectly grateful to Professor W. Strunk, Jr., of Cornell University, for pointing me to Johann Caius' Of English Dogs, translated by A. Fleming, in Arber's English Garner, original edition, Vol. III, p. 253 (new edition, Social England Illustrated, pp. 28-29), where, after describing how Henry the Seventh realized that four mastiffs could take down a lion, he ordered all the dogs to be hanged. The writer continues: "I read a story similar to this, about the same HENRY, who had a remarkable and beautifully strong falcon. It happened that the King's Falconers, in front of and within earshot of His Grace, highly praised the King's Falcon, saying that it was brave enough to challenge an eagle; it was such a daring and powerful bird. When the king heard this, he immediately ordered the falcon to be killed, for the same reason mentioned at the end of the previous story about the same king."

15 l OMRAHS... FROM AGRA AND LAHORE: There seems to be a reminiscence here of Wordsworth's Prelude, Book X, 11. 18-20:

15 l OMRAHS... FROM AGRA AND LAHORE: It looks like there’s a memory of Wordsworth's Prelude, Book X, lines 18-20:

  The Great Mogul, when he
  Erewhile went forth from Agra or Lahore,
  Rajahs and Omrahs in his train.
  The Great Mogul, when he  
  Once went out from Agra or Lahore,  
  Had Rajahs and Omrahs with him.

Omrah, which is not found in Century Dictionary, is itself really plural of Arabic amir (ameer), a commander, nobleman.

Omrah, which isn't listed in the Century Dictionary, is actually the plural of the Arabic word amir (ameer), meaning a commander or nobleman.

15 23 THE 6TH OF EDWARD LONGSHANKS: a De Quinceyan jest, of course. This wrould refer to a law of the sixth year of Edward I, or 1278, but there are but fifteen chapters in the laws of that year.

15 23 THE 6TH OF EDWARD LONGSHANKS: a De Quinceyan joke, of course. This would refer to a law from the sixth year of Edward I, or 1278, but there are only fifteen chapters in the laws from that year.

16 8 NOT MAGNA LOQUIMUR,... BUT VIVIMUS: not "we speak great things," but "we live" them.

16 8 NOT MAGNA LOQUIMUR,... BUT VIVIMUS: not "we talk about great things," but "we live" them.

17 21 MARLBOROUGH FOREST is twenty-seven miles east of Bath, where De Quincey attended school.

17 21 MARLBOROUGH FOREST is twenty-seven miles east of Bath, where De Quincey went to school.

18 18 ULYSSES, ETC.: The allusion is, of course, to the slaughter of the suitors of Penelope, his wife, by Ulysses, after his return. Cf. Odyssey, Books XXI-XXII.

18 18 ULYSSES, ETC.: The reference is clearly to the killing of Penelope's suitors by Ulysses after his return. See Odyssey, Books XXI-XXII.

19 3 ABOUT WATERLOO: i.e. about 1815. This phrase is one of many that indicate the deep impression made by this event upon the English mind. Cf. p. 58.

19 3 ABOUT WATERLOO: i.e. about 1815. This phrase is one of many that highlight the significant impact this event had on the English mindset. Cf. p. 58.

19 17 "SAY, ALL OUR PRAISES," ETC.: Cf. Pope, Moral Essays: Epistle III, Of the Use of Riches, II. 249-250:

19 17 "SAY, ALL OUR PRAISES," ETC.: See Pope, Moral Essays: Epistle III, Of the Use of Riches, II. 249-250:

  But all our praises why should lords engross,
  Rise, honest Muse! and sing the Man of Ross.
  But why should all our praise be for the lords?  
  Rise, honest Muse! and sing the Man of Ross.

20 3 TURRETS: "Tourettes fyled rounde" appears in Chaucer's Knight's Tale, 1. 1294, where it means the ring on a dog's collar through which the leash was passed. Skeat explains torets as "probably eyes in which rings will turn round, because each eye is a little larger than the thickness of the ring." Cf. Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe, Part I, sec. 2, "This ring renneth in a maner turet," "this ring runs in a kind of eye." But Chaucer does not refer to harness.

20 3 TURRETS: "Tourettes fyled rounde" appears in Chaucer's Knight's Tale, 1. 1294, where it refers to the ring on a dog's collar through which the leash was passed. Skeat explains torets as "probably eyes in which rings will turn round, because each eye is a little larger than the thickness of the ring." Cf. Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe, Part I, sec. 2, "This ring renneth in a maner turet," "this ring runs in a kind of eye." But Chaucer does not mention harness.

21 2 MR. WATERTON TELLS ME: Charles Waterton, the naturalist, was born in 1782 and died in 1865. His Wanderings in South America was published in 1825.

21 2 MR. WATERTON TELLS ME: Charles Waterton, the naturalist, was born in 1782 and died in 1865. His Wanderings in South America was published in 1825.

23 11 EARTH AND HER CHILDREN: This paragraph is about one fifth of the length of the corresponding paragraph as it appeared in Blackwood. For the longer version see Masson's ed., Vol. XIII, p. 289, note 2.

23 11 EARTH AND HER CHILDREN: This paragraph is about one-fifth the length of the corresponding paragraph from Blackwood. For the longer version, see Masson's ed., Vol. XIII, p. 289, note 2.

24 14 THE GENERAL POST-OFFICE: The present office was opened Sept. 23, 1829. St. Martin's-le-Grand is a church within the "city" of London, so named to distinguish it from St. Martin's-in-the-Fields, which faces what is now Trafalgar Square, and is, as the name indicates, outside the "city." The street takes its name from the church.

24 14 THE GENERAL POST-OFFICE: The current office was opened on September 23, 1829. St. Martin's-le-Grand is a church located within the "city" of London, named to differentiate it from St. Martin's-in-the-Fields, which faces what is now Trafalgar Square and, as the name suggests, is outside the "city." The street gets its name from the church.

28 10 BARNET is a Hertfordshire village, eleven miles north of London.

28 10 BARNET is a village in Hertfordshire, located eleven miles north of London.

29 33 A "COURIER" EVENING PAPER, CONTAINING THE GAZETTE: A gazette was originally one of the three official papers of the kingdom; afterwards any official announcement, as this of a great victory.

29 33 A "COURIER" EVENING PAPER, CONTAINING THE GAZETTE: A gazette was originally one of the three official newspapers of the kingdom; later it referred to any official announcement, like that of a significant victory.

30 17 FEY: This is not a Celtic word; it is the Anglo-Saxon faege retained in Lowland Scotch, which is the most northerly English dialect. The word appears frequently in descriptions of battles, the Anglo-Saxon fatalistic philosophy teaching that, certain warriors entered the conflict faege, "doomed." Now the meaning is altered slightly: "You are surely fey," would be said in Scotland, as Professor Masson remarks, to a person observed to be in extravagantly high spirits, or in any mood surprisingly beyond the bounds of his ordinary temperament,—the notion being that the excitement is supernatural, and a presage of his approaching death, or of some other calamity about to befall him.

30 17 FEY: This is not a Celtic word; it's the Anglo-Saxon faege kept in Lowland Scotch, which is the most northern English dialect. The word often comes up in descriptions of battles, as the Anglo-Saxon fatalistic philosophy teaches that certain warriors entered the conflict faege, meaning "doomed." Now the meaning has shifted slightly: "You are surely fey," would be said in Scotland, as Professor Masson notes, to someone seen to be in extraordinarily high spirits, or in any mood surprisingly beyond their usual temperament—the idea being that the excitement is supernatural and a sign of their impending death, or some other disaster that’s about to happen to them.

31 27 THE INSPIRATION OF GOD, ETC.: This is an indication—more interesting than agreeable, perhaps—of the heights to which the martial ardor of De Quincey's toryism rises.

31 27 THE INSPIRATION OF GOD, ETC.: This is an indication—more interesting than pleasant, perhaps—of the heights to which De Quincey's passionate loyalty to Toryism reaches.

33 13 CÆSAR THE DICTATOR, AT HIS LAST DINNER-PARTY, ETC.: related by Suetonius in his life of Julius Cæsar, Chap. LXXXVII: "The day before he died, some discourse occurring at dinner in M. Lepidus' house upon that subject, which was the most agreeable way of dying, he expressed his preference for what is sudden and unexpected" (repentinum inopinatumque praetulerat). The story is told by Plutarch and Appian also.

33 13 CAESAR THE DICTATOR, AT HIS LAST DINNER PARTY, ETC.: related by Suetonius in his life of Julius Caesar, Chap. LXXXVII: "The day before he died, during a conversation at dinner at M. Lepidus' house about the best way to die, he stated that he would prefer something sudden and unexpected" (repentinum inopinatumque praetulerat). The story is also told by Plutarch and Appian.

35 13 BIATHANATOS: "De Quincey has evidently taken this from John Donne's treatise: BIATHANATOS, A Declaration of that Paradoxe or Thesis, That Self-homicide is not so naturally Sin, that it may never be otherwise, 1644. See his paper on Suicide, etc., Masson's ed., VIII, 398 [Riverside, IX, 209]. But not even Donne's precedent justifies the word formation. The only acknowledged compounds are biaio-thanasia, 'violent death,' and biaio-thanatos, 'dying a violent death.' Even bia thanatos, 'death by violence,' is not classical."—HART. But the form biathanatos is older than Donne and is said to be common in MSS. It should be further remarked that neither of the two compounds cited is classical. As to De Quincey's interpretation of Cæsar's meaning here, cf. Merivale's History of the Romans under the Empire, Chap. XXI, where he translates Cæsar's famous reply: "That which is least expected." Cf. also Shakespeare, Julius Cæsar, Act II, sc. ii, 1. 33.

35 13 BIATHANATOS: "De Quincey clearly took this from John Donne's essay: BIATHANATOS, A Declaration of that Paradoxe or Thesis, That Self-homicide is not so naturally Sin, that it may never be otherwise, 1644. See his paper on Suicide, etc., Masson's ed., VIII, 398 [Riverside, IX, 209]. But even Donne's example doesn't justify the word formation. The only accepted compounds are biaio-thanasia, 'violent death,' and biaio-thanatos, 'dying a violent death.' Even bia thanatos, 'death by violence,' isn't classical."—HART. However, the form biathanatos is older than Donne and is said to be common in manuscripts. It's also worth noting that neither of the two compounds mentioned is classical. Regarding De Quincey's interpretation of Cæsar's meaning here, see Merivale's History of the Romans under the Empire, Chap. XXI, where he translates Cæsar's famous response: "That which is least expected." See also Shakespeare, Julius Cæsar, Act II, sc. ii, 1. 33.

37 25 "NATURE, FROM HER SEAT," ETC.: Cf. Milton's Paradise Lost, Book IX, 11. 780-784:

37 25 "NATURE, FROM HER SEAT," ETC.: See Milton's Paradise Lost, Book IX, lines 780-784:

  So saying, her rash hand in evil hour
  Forth reaching to the fruit, she pluck'd, she eat:
  Earth felt the wound, and Nature from her seat
  Sighing through all her works gave signs of woe,
  That all was lost.
  So saying, her reckless hand at a bad moment
  Reached for the fruit, she picked it, she ate:
  The earth felt the damage, and Nature from her place
  Sighed through all her creations, showing signs of sorrow,
  That everything was lost.

38 2 SO SCENICAL, ETC.: De Quincey's love for effects of this sort appears everywhere. Cf. the opening paragraphs of the Revolt of the Tartars, Masson's ed., Vol. VII; Riverside ed., Vol. XII.

38 2 SO SCENICAL, ETC.: De Quincey's love for this kind of effect can be seen everywhere. See the opening paragraphs of the Revolt of the Tartars, Masson's ed., Vol. VII; Riverside ed., Vol. XII.

39 4 JUS DOMINII: "the law of ownership," a legal term.

39 4 JUS DOMINII: "the law of ownership," a legal term.

39 14 JUS GENTIUM: "the law of nations," a legal term.

39 14 JUS GENTIUM: "the law of nations," a legal term.

39 30 "MONSTRUM HORRENDUM," ETC..: Æneid, III, 658. Polyphemus, one of the Cyclopes, whose eye was put out by Ulysses, is meant. Cf. Odyssey, IX, 371 et seq.; Æneid, III, 630 et seq.

39 30 "MONSTER OF HORROR," ETC..: Aeneid, III, 658. Polyphemus, one of the Cyclopes, whose eye was blinded by Ulysses, is referred to here. See Odyssey, IX, 371 and following; Aeneid, III, 630 and following.

40 1 ONE OF THE CALENDARS, ETC.: The histories of the three Calenders, sons of kings, will be found in most selections from the Arabian Nights. A Calender is one of an order of Dervishes founded in the fourteenth century by an Andalusian Arab; they are wanderers who preach in market places and live by alms.

40 1 ONE OF THE CALENDARS, ETC.: The stories of the three Calenders, sons of kings, are included in most collections of the Arabian Nights. A Calender is a member of a group of Dervishes established in the fourteenth century by an Arab from Andalusia; they are travelers who preach in marketplaces and survive on charity.

40 10 AL SIRAT: According to Mahometan teaching this bridge over Hades was in width as a sword's edge. Over it souls must pass to Paradise.

40 10 AL SIRAT: According to Islamic teaching, this bridge over Hades was as narrow as a sword's edge. Souls must cross it to reach Paradise.

40 12 UNDER THIS EMINENT MAN, ETC.: For these two sentences the original in Blackwood had this, with its addition of good De Quinceyan doctrine: "I used to call him Cyclops Mastigophorus, Cyclops the Whip-bearer, until I observed that his skill made whips useless, except to fetch off an impertinent fly from a leader's head, upon which I changed his Grecian name to Cyclops Diphrelates (Cyclops the Charioteer). I, and others known to me, studied under him the diphrelatic art. Excuse, reader, a word too elegant to be pedantic. And also take this remark from me as a gage d'amitié—that no word ever was or can be pedantic which, by supporting a distinction, supports the accuracy of logic, or which fills up a chasm for the understanding."

40 12 UNDER THIS EMINENT MAN, ETC.: For these two sentences, the original in Blackwood had this, along with the insightful De Quincey view: "I used to call him Cyclops Mastigophorus, Cyclops the Whip-bearer, until I noticed that his skill made whips unnecessary, except to swat an annoying fly off a leader's head, at which point I renamed him Cyclops Diphrelates (Cyclops the Charioteer). I, along with others I know, studied the diphrelatic art under him. Please excuse, reader, a word that's perhaps too fancy to be pedantic. And also consider this comment from me as a gage d'amitié—that no word ever was or can be pedantic when it supports a distinction that enhances the accuracy of logic, or that fills a gap in understanding."

41 1 SOME PEOPLE HAVE CALLED ME PROCRASTINATING: Cf. Page's (Japp's) Life, Chap. XIX, and Japp's De Quincey Memorials, Vol. II, pp. 45,47,49- 42 11 THE WHOLE PAGAN PANTHEON: i.e. all the gods put together; from the Greek Pantheion, a temple dedicated to all the gods.

41 1 SOME PEOPLE HAVE CALLED ME A PROCRASTINATOR: Cf. Page's (Japp's) Life, Chap. XIX, and Japp's De Quincey Memorials, Vol. II, pp. 45,47,49- 42 11 THE WHOLE PAGAN PANTHEON: i.e. all the gods combined; from the Greek Pantheion, a temple dedicated to all the gods.

43 2 SEVEN ATMOSPHERES OF SLEEP, ETC.: Professor Hart suggests that De Quincey is here "indulging in jocular arithmetic. The three nights plus the three days, plus the present night, equal seven." Dr. Cooper compares with this a reference to the Seven Sleepers of Ephesus. But it seems doubtful whether any explanation is necessary.

43 2 SEVEN ATMOSPHERES OF SLEEP, ETC.: Professor Hart suggests that De Quincey is playfully "doing some fun math. The three nights plus the three days, plus the current night, make seven." Dr. Cooper parallels this with a mention of the Seven Sleepers of Ephesus. However, it seems uncertain if any explanation is really needed.

43 17 LILLIPUTIAN LANCASTER: the county town of Lancashire, in which Liverpool and Manchester, towns of recent and far greater growth, are situated.

43 17 LILLIPUTIAN LANCASTER: the county town of Lancashire, where you can find Liverpool and Manchester, towns that have grown more recently and are much larger.

44 (footnote) "Giraldus Cambrensis," or Gerald de Barry (1146-1220), was a Welsh historian; one of his chief works is the Itinerarium Cambrica, or Voyage in Wales.

44 (footnote) "Giraldus Cambrensis," or Gerald de Barry (1146-1220), was a Welsh historian; one of his main works is the Itinerarium Cambrica, or Journey in Wales.

47 2 QUARTERING: De Quincey's derivation of this word in his footnote is correct, but its use in this French sense is not common. De Quincey, however, has it above, p. 11.

47 2 QUARTERING: De Quincey's explanation of this word in his footnote is accurate, but its usage in this French context is not widespread. De Quincey, however, mentions it above, p. 11.

49 8 THE SHOUT OF ACHILLES: Cf. Homer, Iliad, XVIII, 217 et seq.

49 8 THE SHOUT OF ACHILLES: See Homer, Iliad, XVIII, 217 and following.

50 10 BUYING IT, ETC.: De Quincey refers, no doubt, to the pay of common soldiers and to the practice of employing mercenaries.

50 10 BUYING IT, ETC.: De Quincey is clearly talking about the pay of regular soldiers and the practice of hiring mercenaries.

52 1 FASTER THAN EVER MILL-RACE, ETC.: the change in the wording of this sentence in De Quincey's revision is, as Masson remarks, particularly characteristic of his sense of melody; it read in Blackwood, "We ran past them faster than ever mill-race in our inexorable flight."

52 1 FASTER THAN EVER MILL-RACE, ETC.: the change in the wording of this sentence in De Quincey's revision is, as Masson notes, especially indicative of his appreciation for rhythm; it read in Blackwood, "We ran past them faster than any mill-race in our relentless escape."

52 15 HERE WAS THE MAP, ETC.: This sentence is an addition in the reprint. Masson remarks "how artistically it causes the due pause between the horror as still in rush of transaction and the backward look at the wreck when the crash was past."

52 15 HERE WAS THE MAP, ETC.: This sentence is an addition in the reprint. Masson notes "how skillfully it creates the necessary pause between the horror still unfolding and the reflection on the destruction once the chaos has subsided."

53 18 "WHENCE THE SOUND," ETC.: Paradise Lost, Book XI, 11. 558-563.

53 18 "WHERE THE SOUND COMES FROM," ETC.: Paradise Lost, Book XI, 11. 558-563.

54 3 WOMAN'S IONIC FORM: In thus using the word Ionic, De Quincey doubtless has in mind the character of Ionic architecture, with its tall and graceful column, differing from the severity of the Doric on the one hand and from the floridity of the Corinthian on the other. Probably he is thinking of a caryatid. Cf. the following version of the old story of the origin of the styles of Greek architecture in Vitruvius, IV, Chap. I (Gwilt's translation), quoted by Hart: "They measured a man's foot, and finding its length the sixth part of his height, they gave the column a similar proportion, that is, they made its height six times the thickness of the shaft measured at the base. Thus the Doric order obtained its proportion, its strength, and its beauty from the human figure. With a similar feeling they afterward built the Temple of Diana. But in that, seeking a new proportion, they used the female figure as a standard; and for the purpose of producing a more lofty effect they first made it eight times its thickness in height. Under it they placed a base, after the manner of a shoe to the foot; they also added volutes to its capital, like graceful curling hair hanging on each side, and the front they ornamented with cymatia and festoons in the place of hair. On the shafts they sunk channels, which bear a resemblance to the folds of a matronal garment. Thus two orders were invented, one of a masculine character, without ornament, the other bearing a character which resembled the delicacy, ornament, and proportion of a female. The successors of these people, improving in taste, and preferring a more slender proportion, assigned seven diameters to the height of the Doric column, and eight and a half to the Ionic."

54 3 WOMAN'S IONIC FORM: When De Quincey uses the term Ionic, he likely has in mind the characteristics of Ionic architecture, with its tall and elegant columns, which contrast with the starkness of the Doric style on one side and the elaborate Corinthian style on the other. He is probably thinking of a caryatid. Compare this with the version of the classic story about the origins of the styles of Greek architecture in Vitruvius, IV, Chap. I (Gwilt's translation), as quoted by Hart: "They measured a man's foot, and finding that its length was one-sixth of his height, they used the same ratio for the column, giving it a height six times the thickness of the shaft measured at the base. This is how the Doric order derived its proportion, strength, and beauty from the human form. Following this idea, they later built the Temple of Diana. In that case, seeking a new proportion, they used the female figure as a standard; to achieve a more lofty appearance, they made it eight times its thickness in height. They placed a base under it, similar to a shoe for the foot; they added volutes to the capital, resembling graceful curls of hair on either side, and decorated the front with cymatia and festoons instead of hair. On the shafts, they carved channels, which resemble the folds of a woman's garment. Thus, two orders were created: one with a masculine character, without decoration, and the other with a character that reflected the delicacy, adornment, and proportion of a feminine form. Later generations, developing their taste and favoring a more slender proportion, assigned seven diameters to the height of the Doric column, and eight and a half to the Ionic."

55 3 CORYMBI: clusters of fruit or flowers.

55 3 CORYMBI: clusters of fruit or flowers.

55 28 QUARREL: the bolt of a crossbow, an arrow having a square, or four-edged head (from Middle Latin quadrellus, diminutive of quadrum, a square).

55 28 QUARREL: the mechanism of a crossbow; an arrow with a square or four-sided head (originating from Middle Latin quadrellus, a diminutive of quadrum, meaning a square).

58 20 WATERLOO AND RECOVERED CHRISTENDOM! Cf. note 19 3.

58 20 WATERLOO AND RECOVERED CHRISTENDOM! Cf. note 19 3.

61 20 THEN A THIRD TIME THE TRUMPET SOUNDED: There are throughout this passage, as Dr. Cooper remarks, many reminiscences of the language of the Book of Revelation. Cf. this with Revelation viii. 10; cf. 61 28 with Revelation xii. 5, and 62 5 with ix. 13.

61 20 THEN A THIRD TIME THE TRUMPET SOUNDED: There are many echoes of the language from the Book of Revelation in this passage, as Dr. Cooper notes. Compare this with Revelation viii. 10; compare 61 28 with Revelation xii. 5, and 62 5 with ix. 13.

63 29 THE ENDLESS RESURRECTIONS OF HIS LOVE: The following, which Masson prints as a postscript, was a part of De Quincey's introduction to the volume of the Collective Edition containing this piece:

63 29 THE ENDLESS RESURRECTIONS OF HIS LOVE: The following, which Masson prints as a postscript, was part of De Quincey's introduction to the volume of the Collective Edition containing this piece:

"'THE ENGLISH MAIL-COACH.'—This little paper, according to my original intention, formed part of the 'Suspiria de Profundis'; from which, for a momentary purpose, I did not scruple to detach it, and to publish it apart, as sufficiently intelligible even when dislocated from its place in a larger whole. To my surprise, however, one or two critics, not carelessly in conversation, but deliberately in print, professed their inability to apprehend the meaning of the whole, or to follow the links of the connexion between its several parts. I am myself as little able to understand where the difficulty lies, or to detect any lurking obscurity, as these critics found themselves to unravel my logic. Possibly I may not be an indifferent and neutral judge in such a case. I will therefore sketch a brief abstract of the little paper according to my original design, and then leave the reader to judge how far this design is kept in sight through the actual execution.

"'THE ENGLISH MAIL-COACH.'—This short piece was meant to be part of the 'Suspiria de Profundis'; however, for a specific purpose, I didn't hesitate to separate it and publish it on its own, as I believed it was clear enough even when taken out of the broader context. Surprisingly, though, a couple of critics, not just casually but purposefully in their reviews, claimed they couldn’t understand the overall meaning or follow how its different sections connect. I'm just as puzzled about where the difficulty lies or any hidden confusion as those critics were in trying to decipher my reasoning. I might not be the best judge in this situation. So, I will give a brief summary of the short piece based on my original plan, and then let the reader decide how well this plan is reflected in the final work."

"Thirty-seven years ago, or rather more, accident made me, in the dead of night, and of a night memorably solemn, the solitary witness of an appalling scene, which threatened instant death in a shape the most terrific to two young people whom I had no means of assisting, except in so far as I was able to give them a most hurried warning of their danger; but even that not until they stood within the very shadow of the catastrophe, being divided from the most frightful of deaths by scarcely more, if more at all, than seventy seconds.

"Thirty-seven years ago, or even longer, an accident made me, in the middle of the night, during a night that was memorably solemn, the only witness of a horrifying scene that put two young people in immediate danger of dying in the most terrifying way. I had no way to help them except to give a very quick warning about their danger, but even that didn’t happen until they were right on the edge of catastrophe, separated from a very gruesome death by not much more than seventy seconds."

"Such was the scene, such in its outline, from which the whole of this paper radiates as a natural expansion. This scene is circumstantially narrated in Section the Second, entitled 'The Vision of Sudden Death.'

"Such was the scene, such in its outline, from which the whole of this paper radiates as a natural expansion. This scene is circumstantially narrated in Section the Second, entitled 'The Vision of Sudden Death.'"

"But a movement of horror, and of spontaneous recoil from this dreadful scene, naturally carried the whole of that scene, raised and idealised, into my dreams, and very soon into a rolling succession of dreams. The actual scene, as looked down upon from the box of the mail, was transformed into a dream, as tumultuous and changing as a musical fugue. This troubled dream is circumstantially reported in Section the Third, entitled 'Dream-Fugue on the theme of Sudden Death.' What I had beheld from my seat upon the mail,—the scenical strife of action and passion, of anguish and fear, as I had there witnessed them moving in ghostly silence,—this duel between life and death narrowing itself to a point of such exquisite evanescence as the collision neared; all these elements of the scene blended, under the law of association, with the previous and permanent features of distinction investing the mail itself; which features at that time lay—1st, in velocity unprecedented, 2dly, in the power and beauty of the horses, 3dly, in the official connexion with the government of a great nation, and, 4thly, in the function, almost a consecrated function, of publishing and diffusing through the land the great political events, and especially the great battles, during a conflict of unparalleled grandeur. These honorary distinctions are all described circumstantially in the First or introductory Section ('The Glory of Motion'). The three first were distinctions maintained at all times; but the fourth and grandest belonged exclusively to the war with Napoleon; and this it was which most naturally introduced Waterloo into the dream. Waterloo, I understand, was the particular feature of the 'Dream-Fugue' which my censors were least able to account for. Yet surely Waterloo, which, in common with every other great battle, it had been our special privilege to publish over all the land, most naturally entered the dream under the licence of our privilege. If not—if there be anything amiss—let the Dream be responsible. The Dream is a law to itself; and as well quarrel with a rainbow for showing, or for not showing, a secondary arch. So far as I know, every element in the shifting movements of the Dream derived itself either primarily from the incidents of the actual scene, or from secondary features associated with the mail. For example, the cathedral aisle derived itself from the mimic combination of features which grouped themselves together at the point of approaching collision—viz. an arrow-like section of the road, six hundred yards long, under the solemn lights described, with lofty trees meeting overhead in arches. The guard's horn, again—a humble instrument in itself—was yet glorified as the organ of publication for so many great national events. And the incident of the Dying Trumpeter, who rises from a marble bas-relief, and carries a marble trumpet to his marble lips for the purpose of warning the female infant, was doubtless secretly suggested by my own imperfect effort to seize the guard's horn, and to blow the warning blast. But the Dream knows best; and the Dream, I say again, is the responsible party."

"But a movement of horror and a natural instinct to recoil from this dreadful scene quickly turned everything that happened into my dreams, and then into a continuous series of dreams. The actual scene, as seen from the mail coach, transformed into something dreamlike, just as chaotic and shifting as a musical fugue. This troubled dream is detailed in Section the Third, titled 'Dream-Fugue on the theme of Sudden Death.' What I witnessed from my seat on the mail—the intense struggle of action and emotion, of anguish and fear, as I saw them move in ghostly silence—this duel between life and death narrowing down to a point of such fleeting evanescence as the collision approached; all these elements of the scene mixed, following the principles of association, with the previous and lasting characteristics pertaining to the mail itself; those characteristics at the time included—1st, unprecedented speed, 2nd, the power and beauty of the horses, 3rd, the official connection with the government of a great nation, and 4th, the almost sacred role of sharing and spreading throughout the land the major political events, especially the great battles, during a conflict of unmatched grandeur. These honorary distinctions are all thoroughly described in the First or introductory Section ('The Glory of Motion'). The first three were distinctions upheld at all times; but the fourth and greatest was exclusively linked to the war with Napoleon; and this connection most naturally brought Waterloo into the dream. Waterloo, I understand, was the aspect of the 'Dream-Fugue' that my critics struggled to explain. Yet surely Waterloo, along with every other major battle, was something we were uniquely privileged to share across the country, thus it naturally found its way into the dream under the privilege of our role. If not—if there's something wrong—let the Dream take the blame. The Dream operates under its own laws; you might as well argue with a rainbow for appearing or for not showing a secondary arch. As far as I know, every aspect of the Dream's shifting movements came either directly from the events of the actual scene or from secondary elements related to the mail. For instance, the cathedral aisle came from the combination of features that grouped at the moment of impending collision—a narrow section of the road, six hundred yards long, under the solemn lights described, with tall trees arching above. The guard's horn, humble as it may be, was elevated as the instrument of sharing so many major national events. And the image of the Dying Trumpeter, who rises from a marble bas-relief and brings a marble trumpet to his marble lips to warn a female infant, was likely inspired by my own faltering attempt to grab the guard's horn and sound the warning note. But the Dream knows best; and again, I say the Dream is the one responsible."

JOAN OF ARC

This article appeared originally in Taifs Magazine for March and August, 1847; it was reprinted by De Quincey in 1854 in the third volume of his Collected Writings. It is found in Works, Masson's ed., Vol. V, pp. 384-416; Riverside ed., Vol. VI, pp. 178-215.

This article first appeared in Taifs Magazine in March and August of 1847; it was reprinted by De Quincey in 1854 in the third volume of his Collected Writings. You can find it in Works, Masson's edition, Vol. V, pp. 384-416; Riverside edition, Vol. VI, pp. 178-215.

64 10 LORRAINE, now in great part in the possession of Germany, is the district in which Domrémy, Joan's birthplace, is situated.

64 10 LORRAINE, now largely controlled by Germany, is the area where Domrémy, Joan's birthplace, is located.

65 14 VAUCOULEURS: a town near Domrémy; cf. p. 70.

65 14 VAUCOULEURS: a town close to Domrémy; see p. 70.

65 28 EN CONTUMACE: "in contumacy," a legal term applied to one who, when summoned to court, fails to appear.

65 28 IN CONTUMACY: "in contumacy," a legal term used for someone who, when called to court, does not show up.

66 13 ROUEN: the city in Normandy where Joan was burned at the stake.

66 13 ROUEN: the city in Normandy where Joan was executed by burning.

66 25 THE LILIES OF FRANCE: the royal emblem of France from very early times until the Revolution of 1789, when "the wrath of God and man combined to wither them."

66 25 THE LILIES OF FRANCE: the royal symbol of France from ancient times until the Revolution of 1789, when "the anger of God and man came together to destroy them."

67 5 M. MICHELET: Jules Michelet (1798-1874) is said to have spent forty years in the preparation of his great work, the History of France. Cf. the same, translated by G. H. Smith, 2 vols., Appleton, Vol. II, pp. 119-169; or Joan of Arc, from Michelet's History of France, translated by O. W. Wight, New York, 1858.

67 5 M. MICHELET: Jules Michelet (1798-1874) is said to have spent forty years working on his major work, the History of France. Refer to the same, translated by G. H. Smith, 2 vols., Appleton, Vol. II, pp. 119-169; or Joan of Arc, from Michelet's History of France, translated by O. W. Wight, New York, 1858.

67 8 RECOVERED LIBERTY: The Revolution of 1830 had expelled the restored Bourbon kings.

67 8 RECOVERED LIBERTY: The Revolution of 1830 had driven out the restored Bourbon kings.

67 20 THE BOOK AGAINST PRIESTS: Michelet's lectures as professor of history in the Collège de France, in which he attacked the Jesuits, were published as follows: Des Jésuites, 1843; Du Prêtre, de la Femme et de la Famille, 1844; Du Peuple, 1845. To the second De Quincey apparently refers.

67 20 THE BOOK AGAINST PRIESTS: Michelet's lectures as a history professor at the Collège de France, where he criticized the Jesuits, were published as follows: Des Jésuites, 1843; Du Prêtre, de la Femme et de la Famille, 1844; Du Peuple, 1845. To the second, De Quincey seems to be referring.

67 26 BACK TO THE FALCONER'S LURE: The lure was a decoy used to recall the hawk to its perch,—sometimes a dead pigeon, sometimes an artificial bird, with some meat attached.

67 26 BACK TO THE FALCONER'S LURE: The lure was a decoy used to bring the hawk back to its perch—sometimes a dead pigeon, and sometimes a fake bird with some meat attached.

68 6 ON THE MODEL OF LORD PERCY: These lines, as Professor Hart notes, in Percy's Folio, ed. Hales and Furnivall, Vol. II, p. 7, run:

68 6 ON THE MODEL OF LORD PERCY: These lines, as Professor Hart points out, in Percy's Folio, ed. Hales and Furnivall, Vol. II, p. 7, read:

  The stout Erle of Northumberland
    a vow to God did make,
  his pleasure in the Scottish woods
    3 sommers days to take.
  The sturdy Earl of Northumberland
    made a vow to God,
  to enjoy his time in the Scottish woods
    for three summer days.

68 27 PUCELLE D'ORLÉANS: Maid of Orleans (the city on the Loire which Joan saved).

68 27 PUCELLE D'ORLÉANS: Maid of Orleans (the city on the Loire that Joan saved).

69 1 THE COLLECTION, ETC.: The work meant is Quicherat, Procès de Condamnation et Réhabilitation de Jeanne d'Arc, 5 vols., Paris, 1841-1849. Cf. De Quincey's note.

69 1 THE COLLECTION, ETC.: The work referred to is Quicherat, Procès de Condamnation et Réhabilitation de Jeanne d'Arc, 5 vols., Paris, 1841-1849. See De Quincey's note.

69 21 DELENDA EST ANGLIA VICTRIX! "Victorious England must be destroyed!" Cf. Delenda est Carthago! "Carthage must be destroyed!" Delenda est Karthago is the version of Florus (II, 15) of the words used by Cato the Censor, just before the Third Punic War, whenever he was called upon to record his vote in the Senate on any subject under discussion.

69 21 DELENDA EST ANGLIA VICTRIX! "Victorious England must be destroyed!" Cf. Delenda est Carthago! "Carthage must be destroyed!" Delenda est Karthago is the version of Florus (II, 15) of the words used by Cato the Censor, just before the Third Punic War, whenever he was called upon to record his vote in the Senate on any subject under discussion.

69 27 HYDER ALI (1702-1782), a Mahometan adventurer, made himself maharajah of Mysore and gave the English in India serious trouble; he was defeated in 1782 by Sir Eyre Coote. Tippoo Sahib, his son and successor, proved less dangerous and was finally killed at Seringapatam in 1799.

69 27 HYDER ALI (1702-1782), a Muslim adventurer, became the maharajah of Mysore and caused significant challenges for the English in India; he was defeated in 1782 by Sir Eyre Coote. Tippoo Sahib, his son and successor, turned out to be less of a threat and was ultimately killed at Seringapatam in 1799.

70 4 NATIONALITY IT WAS NOT: i.e. nationalism—patriotism—it was not. Cf. Revolt of the Tartars, Riverside ed., Vol. XII, p. 4; Masson's ed., Vol. VII, p. 370, where De Quincey speaks of the Torgod as "tribes whose native ferocity was exasperated by debasing forms of superstition, and by a nationality as well as an inflated conceit of their own merit absolutely unparalleled." Cf. also footnote, p. 94.

70 4 NATIONALITY IT WAS NOT: i.e. nationalism—patriotism—it was not. Cf. Revolt of the Tartars, Riverside ed., Vol. XII, p. 4; Masson's ed., Vol. VII, p. 370, where De Quincey talks about the Torgod as "tribes whose natural fierceness was intensified by degrading forms of superstition, and by a sense of nationality along with an inflated belief in their own worth that was totally unmatched." Cf. also footnote, p. 94.

70 4 SUFFREN: the great French admiral who in 1780-1781 inflicted so much loss upon the British.

70 4 SUFFREN: the great French admiral who, between 1780 and 1781, caused significant losses to the British.

70 10 MAGNANIMOUS JUSTICE OF ENGLISHMEN: As Professor Hart observes, the treatment of Joan in Henry VI is hardly magnanimous.

70 10 GENEROUS JUSTICE OF ENGLISH PEOPLE: As Professor Hart points out, the treatment of Joan in Henry VI is far from generous.

71 29 THAT ODIOUS MAN: Cf. pp. 79-80.

71 29 THAT AWFUL GUY: See pp. 79-80.

72 12 THREE GREAT SUCCESSIVE BATTLES: Rudolf of Lorraine fell at Crécy (1346); Frederick of Lorraine at Agincourt (1415); the battle of Nicopolis, which sacrificed the third Lorrainer, took place in 1396.

72 12 THREE GREAT SUCCESSIVE BATTLES: Rudolf of Lorraine fell at Crécy (1346); Frederick of Lorraine at Agincourt (1415); the battle of Nicopolis, which claimed the life of the third Lorrainer, took place in 1396.

73 24 CHARLES VI (1368-1422) had killed several men during his first fit of insanity. He was for the rest of his life wholly unfit to govern. He declared Henry V of England, the conqueror of Agincourt, his successor, thus disinheriting the Dauphin, his son.

73 24 CHARLES VI (1368-1422) had killed several men during his first episode of insanity. For the rest of his life, he was completely unfit to rule. He named Henry V of England, the victor of Agincourt, as his successor, effectively disinheriting his son, the Dauphin.

74 2 THE FAMINES, ETC.: Horrible famines occurred in France and England in 1315, 1336, and 1353. Such insurrections as Wat Tyler's, in 1381, are probably in De Quincey's mind.

74 2 THE FAMINES, ETC.: Terrible famines happened in France and England in 1315, 1336, and 1353. Events like Wat Tyler's rebellion in 1381 are likely what De Quincey was thinking of.

74 6 THE TERMINATION OF THE CRUSADES: The Crusades came to an end about 1271. "The ulterior results of the crusades," concludes Cox in Encyclopedia Britannica, "were the breaking up of the feudal system, the abolition of serfdom, the supremacy of a common law over the independent jurisdiction of chiefs who claimed the right of private wars."

74 6 THE TERMINATION OF THE CRUSADES: The Crusades came to an end around 1271. "The ultimate outcomes of the crusades," concludes Cox in Encyclopedia Britannica, "were the breakdown of the feudal system, the end of serfdom, and the dominance of common law over the independent authority of leaders who asserted the right to engage in private wars."

74 7 THE DESTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLARS: This most famous of the military orders, founded in the twelfth century for the defense of the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, having grown so powerful as to be greatly feared, was suppressed at the beginning of the fourteenth century.

74 7 THE DESTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLARS: This well-known military order, established in the twelfth century to protect the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, became so powerful that it was greatly feared and was ultimately disbanded at the start of the fourteenth century.

74 7 THE PAPAL INTERDICTS: "De Quincey has probably in mind such an interdict as that pronounced in 1200, by Innocent III, against France. All ecclesiastical functions were suspended and the land was in desolation."—HART. England was put under interdict several times, as in 1170 (for the murder of Becket) and 1208.

74 7 THE PAPAL INTERDICTS: "De Quincey is likely thinking of the interdict called in 1200 by Innocent III against France. All church activities were halted, and the land was left in ruins."—HART. England faced interdict several times, such as in 1170 (for Becket's murder) and in 1208.

74 8 THE TRAGEDIES CAUSED OR SUFFERED BY THE HOUSE OF ANJOU, AND BY THE EMPEROR: "The Emperor is Konradin, the last of the Hohenstaufen, beheaded by Charles of Anjou at Naples, 1268. The subsequent cruelties of Charles in Sicily caused the popular uprising known as the Sicilian Vespers, 1282, in which many thousands of Frenchmen were assassinated."—HART.

74 8 THE TRAGEDIES CAUSED OR SUFFERED BY THE HOUSE OF ANJOU, AND BY THE EMPEROR: "The Emperor is Konradin, the last of the Hohenstaufen, who was beheaded by Charles of Anjou in Naples, 1268. The brutal actions of Charles in Sicily led to the popular revolt known as the Sicilian Vespers, 1282, during which thousands of Frenchmen were killed."—HART.

74 10 THE COLOSSAL FIGURE OF FEUDALISM, ETC.: The English yeomen at Crecy, overpowering the mounted knights of France, took from feudalism its chief support,—the superiority of the mounted knight to the unmounted yeoman. Cf. Green, History of the English People, Book IV, Chap. II.

74 10 THE COLOSSAL FIGURE OF FEUDALISM, ETC.: The English farmers at Crecy, defeating the French knights on horseback, removed the main support of feudalism—the idea that mounted knights were superior to foot soldiers. Cf. Green, History of the English People, Book IV, Chap. II.

74 15 THE ABOMINABLE SPECTACLE OF A DOUBLE POPE: For thirty-eight years this paradoxical state of things endured.

74 15 THE ABOMINABLE SPECTACLE OF A DOUBLE POPE: For thirty-eight years, this unusual situation continued.

75 15 THE ROMAN MARTYROLOGY: a list of the martyrs of the Church, arranged according to the order of their festivals, and with accounts of their lives and sufferings.

75 15 THE ROMAN MARTYROLOGY: a list of the martyrs of the Church, organized by the dates of their festivals, along with stories of their lives and sufferings.

76 4 "ABBEYS THERE WERE," ETC.: Cf. Wordsworth, Peter Bell, Part Second:

76 4 "ABBEYS THERE WERE," ETC.: Cf. Wordsworth, Peter Bell, Part Second:

  Temples like those among the Hindoos,
  And mosques, and spires, and abbey windows,
  And castles all with ivy green.
  Temples similar to those of the Hindus,  
  And mosques, and spires, and church windows,  
  And castles all covered in green ivy.  

76 17 THE VOSGES ... HAVE NEVER ATTRACTED MUCH NOTICE, ETC.: They came into like prominence after De Quincey's day in the Franco-Prussian War of 1870.

76 17 THE VOSGES ... HAVE NEVER ATTRACTED MUCH NOTICE, ETC.: They gained similar attention after De Quincey's time during the Franco-Prussian War of 1870.

76 31 THOSE MYSTERIOUS FAWNS, ETC.: In some of the romances of the Middle Ages, especially those containing Celtic material, a knight, while hunting, is led by his pursuit of a white fawn (or a white stag or boar) to a fee (i.e. an inhabitant of the "Happy Other-world") or into the confines of the "Happy Other-world" itself. Sometimes, as in the Guigemar of Marie de France, the knight passes on to a series of adventures in consequence of his meeting with the white fawn. I owe this note to the kindness of Mr. S. W. Kinney, A.M., of Baltimore.

76 31 THOSE MYSTERIOUS FAWNS, ETC.: In some of the romances from the Middle Ages, especially those with Celtic influences, a knight, while hunting, is led by his chase of a white fawn (or a white stag or boar) to a fee (meaning an inhabitant of the "Happy Other-world") or into the borders of the "Happy Other-world" itself. Sometimes, as seen in the Guigemar by Marie de France, the knight embarks on a series of adventures as a result of his encounter with the white fawn. I owe this note to the generosity of Mr. S. W. Kinney, A.M., of Baltimore.

76 33 THAT ANCIENT STAG: See Englische Studien, Vol. V, p. 16, where additions are made to the following account from Hardwicke's Traditions, Superstitions, and Folk-Lore, Manchester and London, 1872, p. 154:

76 33 THAT ANCIENT STAG: See Englische Studien, Vol. V, p. 16, where additional information is included in the following description from Hardwicke's Traditions, Superstitions, and Folk-Lore, Manchester and London, 1872, p. 154:

This chasing of the white doe or the white hart by the spectre huntsman has assumed various forms. According to Aristotle a white hart was killed by Agathocles, King of Sicily, which a thousand years beforehand had been consecrated to Diana by Diomedes. Alexander the Great is said by Pliny to have caught a white stag, placed a collar of gold about its neck, and afterwards set it free. Succeeding heroes have in after days been announced as the capturers of this famous white hart. Julius Caesar took the place of Alexander, and Charlemagne caught a white hart at both Magdeburg, and in the Holstein woods. In 1172 William [Henry] the Lion is reported to have accomplished a similar feat, according to a Latin inscription on the walls of Lubeck Cathedral. Tradition says the white hart has been caught on Rothwell Hay Common, in Yorkshire, and in Windsor Forest.

This pursuit of the white doe or the white stag by the ghostly huntsman has taken on many forms. According to Aristotle, a white stag was killed by Agathocles, the King of Sicily, which had been dedicated to Diana by Diomedes a thousand years earlier. Pliny claims that Alexander the Great captured a white stag, adorned it with a gold collar, and then released it. Later heroes were said to have captured this legendary white stag. Julius Caesar took Alexander's place, and Charlemagne caught a white stag in both Magdeburg and the Holstein woods. In 1172, William [Henry] the Lion is said to have achieved a similar feat, according to a Latin inscription on the walls of Lubeck Cathedral. Tradition holds that the white stag has been captured on Rothwell Hay Common in Yorkshire and in Windsor Forest.

This reference I owe indirectly to Professor J. M. Manly, of Chicago.

This reference I owe indirectly to Professor J. M. Manly from Chicago.

77 4 OR, BEING UPON THE MARCHES OF FRANCE, A MARQUIS: Marquis is derived from march, and was originally the title of the guardian of the frontier, or march.

77 4 OR, BEING ON THE BORDERS OF FRANCE, A MARQUIS: Marquis comes from march and was originally the title for the guardian of the border, or march.

77 13 AGREED WITH SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY THAT A GOOD DEAL MIGHT BE SAID ON BOTH SIDES: This expression, as has been pointed out to me, is from the middle of Spectator No. 122, where Sir Roger, having been appealed to on a question of fishing privileges, replied, "with an air of a man who would not give his judgment rashly, that much might be said on both sides." It is likely, however, that De Quincey may have connected it in his mind with the discussion of witchcraft at the beginning of Spectator No. 117, where Addison balances the grounds for belief and unbelief somewhat as De Quincey does here.

77 13 AGREED WITH SIR ROGER DE COVERLEY THAT A GOOD DEAL MIGHT BE SAID ON BOTH SIDES: This phrase, as someone pointed out to me, comes from the middle of Spectator No. 122, where Sir Roger, when asked about a question regarding fishing rights, responded, "with the demeanor of a man who wouldn't make a hasty judgment, that much could be said on both sides." However, it's possible that De Quincey may have linked it in his mind to the debate about witchcraft at the beginning of Spectator No. 117, where Addison weighs the reasons for belief and disbelief somewhat like De Quincey does here.

78 7 BERGERETA: a very late Latin form of French bergerette, "a shepherdess."

78 7 BERGERETA: a very late Latin form of French bergerette, "a shepherdess."

78 15 M. SIMOND, IN HIS "TRAVELS": The reference is to Journal of a Tour and Residence in Great Britain during the years 1810 and 1811, by Louis Simond, 2d ed. (Edinburgh, 1817), to which is added an appendix on France, written in December, 1815, and October, 1816. De Quincey refers to this story with horror several times, but such scenes are not yet wholly unknown.

78 15 M. SIMOND, IN HIS "TRAVELS": The reference is to Journal of a Tour and Residence in Great Britain during the years 1810 and 1811, by Louis Simond, 2nd ed. (Edinburgh, 1817), which includes an appendix on France, written in December 1815 and October 1816. De Quincey mentions this story with horror several times, but similar scenes are still not entirely uncommon.

79 21 A CHEVALIER OF ST. LOUIS: The French order of St. Louis was founded by Louis XIV in 1693 for military service. After its discontinuance at the Revolution this order was reinstated in 1814; but no knights have been created since 1830. "Chevalier" is the lowest rank in such an order; it is here erroneously used by De Quincey as a title of address.

79 21 A CHEVALIER OF ST. LOUIS: The French order of St. Louis was established by Louis XIV in 1693 for military service. After it was discontinued during the Revolution, the order was reinstated in 1814; however, no knights have been appointed since 1830. "Chevalier" is the lowest rank in this order; it is incorrectly used by De Quincey as a title of address.

79 22 "CHEVALIER, AS-TU DONNÉ," etc.: "Chevalier, have you fed the hog?" "MA FILLE," ETC.: "My daughter, have you," etc. "PUCELLE," ETC.: "Maid of Orleans, have you saved the lilies (i.e. France)?"

79 22 "KNIGHT, HAVE YOU FED," etc.: "Knight, have you fed the hog?" "MY DAUGHTER," ETC.: "My daughter, have you," etc. "MAID," ETC.: "Maid of Orleans, have you saved the lilies (i.e., France)?"

79 28 IF THE MAN THAT TURNIPS CRIES: Cf. Johnsoniana, ed. R. Napier, London, 1884, where, in Anecdotes of Johnson, by Mrs. Piozzi, p. 29, is found: "'T is a mere play of words (added he)"—Johnson is speaking of certain "verses by Lopez de Vega"—"and you might as well say, that

79 28 IF THE MAN THAT TURNIPS CRIES: Cf. Johnsoniana, ed. R. Napier, London, 1884, where, in Anecdotes of Johnson, by Mrs. Piozzi, p. 29, is found: "'It’s just a play on words (he added)"—Johnson is referring to some "lines by Lopez de Vega"—"and you might as well say, that

  "If the man who turnips cries,
  Cry not when his father dies,
  'T is a proof that he had rather
  Have a turnip than his father."
  "If the guy who sells turnips cries,  
  Don't cry when his dad dies,  
  It’s proof that he would prefer  
  A turnip over his dad."

This reference is given in Bartlett's Familiar Quotations.

This reference is found in Bartlett's Familiar Quotations.

80 4 THE ORIFLAMME OF FRANCE: the red banner of St. Denis, preserved in the abbey of that name, near Paris, and borne before the French king as a consecrated flag.

80 4 THE ORIFLAMME OF FRANCE: the red banner of St. Denis, kept in the abbey of the same name, near Paris, and carried in front of the French king as a sacred flag.

80 22 TWENTY YEARS AFTER, TALKING WITH SOUTHEY: In 1816 De Quincey was a resident of Grasmere; Southey lived for many years at Keswick, a few miles away; they met first in 1807. For De Quincey's estimate of Southey's Joan of Arc, see Works, Riverside ed., Vol. VI, pp. 262-266; Masson's ed., Vol. V, pp. 238-242.

80 22 TWENTY YEARS AFTER, TALKING WITH SOUTHEY: In 1816, De Quincey lived in Grasmere, while Southey resided for many years in Keswick, just a few miles away; they first met in 1807. For De Quincey’s thoughts on Southey’s Joan of Arc, see Works, Riverside edition, Vol. VI, pp. 262-266; Masson’s edition, Vol. V, pp. 238-242.

80 28 CHINON is a little town near Tours.

80 28 CHINON is a small town near Tours.

81 3 SHE "PRICKS" FOR SHERIFFS: The old custom was to prick with a pin the names of those chosen by the sovereign for sheriffs.

81 3 SHE "PRICKS" FOR SHERIFFS: The old custom was to poke the names of those selected by the ruler for sheriffs with a pin.

82 9 AMPULLA: the flask containing the sacred oil used at coronations.

82 9 AMPULLA: the vessel holding the holy oil used during coronations.

82 10 THE ENGLISH BOY: Henry VI was nine months old when he was proclaimed king of England and France in 1422, Charles VI of France, and Henry V, his legal heir, having both died in that year. Henry's mother was the eldest daughter of Charles VI.

82 10 THE ENGLISH BOY: Henry VI was just nine months old when he was declared king of England and France in 1422, following the deaths of Charles VI of France and his legal heir, Henry V, both of whom passed away that year. Henry's mother was the eldest daughter of Charles VI.

82 13 DRAWN FROM THE OVENS OF RHEIMS: Rheims, where the kings of France were crowned, was famous for its biscuits and gingerbread.

82 13 DRAWN FROM THE OVENS OF RHEIMS: Rheims, the place where the kings of France were crowned, was well-known for its cookies and gingerbread.

82 26 TINDAL'S "CHRISTIANITY AS OLD AS THE CREATION": Matthew Tindal (1657-1732) published this work in 1732; its greatest interest lies in the fact that to this book more than to any other Butler's Analogy was a reply. Tindal's argument was that natural religion, as taught by the deists, was complete; that no revelation was necessary. A life according to nature is all that the best religion can teach. Such doctrine as this Joan preached in the speech ascribed to her.

82 26 TINDAL'S "CHRISTIANITY AS OLD AS THE CREATION": Matthew Tindal (1657-1732) published this work in 1732; its main significance lies in the fact that Butler's Analogy was primarily a response to this book. Tindal argued that natural religion, as advocated by the deists, was sufficient; no revelation was necessary. Living in accordance with nature is all that the best religion can teach. This kind of belief is what Joan preached in the speech attributed to her.

82 27 A PARTE ANTE: "from the part gone before"; Joan's speech being three centuries earlier than the book from which it was taken.

82 27 A PARTE ANTE: "from the part gone before"; Joan's speech happening three centuries earlier than the book it was taken from.

83 9 THAT DIVINE PASSAGE IN "PARADISE REGAINED": from Book I, II. 196-205.

83 9 THAT DIVINE PASSAGE IN "PARADISE REGAINED": from Book I, II. 196-205.

84 34 PATAY IS NEAR ORLEANS: Troyes was the capital of the old province of Champagne.

84 34 PATAY IS NEAR ORLEANS: Troyes was the capital of the former province of Champagne.

86 25 "NOLEBAT," ETC.: "She would not use her sword or kill any one."

86 25 "NOLEBAT," ETC.: "She didn't want to use her sword or hurt anyone."

87 24 MADE PRISONER BY THE BURGUNDIANS: The English have accused the French officers of conniving at Joan's capture through jealousy of her successes. Compiègne is fifty miles northeast of Paris.

87 24 CAPTURED BY THE BURGUNDIANS: The English have accused the French officers of being complicit in Joan's capture out of jealousy for her achievements. Compiègne is fifty miles northeast of Paris.

87 27 BISHOP OF BEAUVAIS: Beauvais is forty-three miles northwest of Paris, in Normandy. This bishop, Pierre Cauchon, rector of the University at Paris, was devoted to the English party.

87 27 BISHOP OF BEAUVAIS: Beauvais is forty-three miles northwest of Paris, in Normandy. This bishop, Pierre Cauchon, rector of the University of Paris, was loyal to the English side.

87 30 "BISHOP THAT ART," ETC.: Cf. Shakespeare's Macbeth, Act I, sc. v, 1. 13.

87 30 "BISHOP THAT ART," ETC.: See Shakespeare's Macbeth, Act I, sc. v, 1. 13.

87 33 A TRIPLE CROWN: The papacy is meant, of course. The pope's tiara is a tall cap of golden cloth, encircled by three coronets.

87 33 A TRIPLE CROWN: The papacy is referred to here. The pope's tiara is a tall cap made of golden fabric, surrounded by three crowns.

88 17 JUDGES EXAMINING THE PRISONER: The judge in France questions a prisoner minutely when he is first taken, before he is remanded for trial. De Quincey displays here his inveterate prejudice against the French; but this practice is widely regarded as the vital error of French criminal procedure.,

88 17 JUDGES EXAMINING THE PRISONER: The judge in France closely questions a prisoner when they are first taken in, before being sent for trial. De Quincey shows his deep-seated bias against the French here; however, this practice is widely seen as the main flaw in French criminal procedure.

89 5 A WRETCHED DOMINICAN: a member of the order of mendicant friars established in France by Domingo de Guzman in 1216. Their official name was Fratres Predicatores, "Preaching Friars," and their chief objects were preaching and instruction. Their influence was very great until the rise of the Jesuit order in the sixteenth century. The Dominicans Le Maitre and Graverent (the Grand Inquisitor) both took part in the prosecution.

89 5 A WRETCHED DOMINICAN: a member of the order of mendicant friars established in France by Domingo de Guzman in 1216. Their official name was Fratres Predicatores, "Preaching Friars," and their main goals were preaching and teaching. Their influence was very strong until the emergence of the Jesuit order in the sixteenth century. The Dominicans Le Maitre and Graverent (the Grand Inquisitor) both took part in the prosecution.

89 31 FOR A LESS CAUSE THAN MARTYRDOM: Cf. Genesis ii. 24.

89 31 FOR A LESS CAUSE THAN MARTYRDOM: Cf. Genesis 2:24.

91 14 FROM THE FOUR WINDS: There may be a reminiscence here of Ezekiel xxxvii. 1-10, especially verse 9: "Come from the four winds, O breath, and breathe upon these slain, that they may live."

91 14 FROM THE FOUR WINDS: This might be a reference to Ezekiel xxxvii. 1-10, particularly verse 9: "Come from the four winds, O breath, and breathe upon these slain, so they can live."

91 30 LUXOR. See note 13 27.

91 30 LUXOR. See note 13 27.

92 15 DAUGHTER OF CÆSARS: She was the daughter of the German emperor, Francis I, whose sovereignty, as the name "Holy Roman Empire" shows, was supposed to continue that of the ancient Roman emperors.

92 15 DAUGHTER OF CÆSARS: She was the daughter of the German emperor, Francis I, whose rule, as the title "Holy Roman Empire" indicates, was meant to carry on the legacy of the ancient Roman emperors.

92 17 CHARLOTTE CORDAY (1768-93) murdered the revolutionist Marat in the belief that the good of France required it; two days later she paid the penalty, as she had expected, with her life.

92 17 CHARLOTTE CORDAY (1768-93) killed the revolutionary Marat, believing it was necessary for the good of France; two days later, she faced the expected consequence of losing her life.

93 18 GRAFTON, A CHRONICLER: Richard Grafton died about 1572. He was printer to Edward VI. His chronicle was published in 1569.

93 18 GRAFTON, A CHRONICLER: Richard Grafton died around 1572. He was the printer for Edward VI. His chronicle was published in 1569.

93 20 "FOULE FACE": Foule formerly meant "ugly."

93 20 "FOULE FACE": Foule used to mean "ugly."

9321 HOLINSHEAD: Raphael Holinshed died about 1580. His great work, Chronicles of England, Scotland, and Ireland, was used by Shakespeare as the source of several plays. He writes of Joan: "Of favor [appearance] was she counted likesome; of person stronglie made, and manlie; of courage, great, hardie, and stout withall."

9321 HOLINSHEAD: Raphael Holinshed died around 1580. His major work, Chronicles of England, Scotland, and Ireland, was utilized by Shakespeare as the basis for several plays. He writes about Joan: "In appearance, she was considered attractive; of strong build and mannish; with great courage, boldness, and firmness."

94 (footnote) SATANIC: This epithet was applied to the work of some of his contemporaries by Southey in the preface to his Vision of Judgement, 1821. It has been generally assumed that Byron and Shelley are meant. See Introduction to Byron's Vision of Judgment in the new Murray edition of Byron, Vol. IV.

94 (footnote) SATANIC: This term was used to describe the work of some of his contemporaries by Southey in the preface to his Vision of Judgement, 1821. It has been widely believed that Byron and Shelley are referenced. See Introduction to Byron's Vision of Judgment in the new Murray edition of Byron, Vol. IV.

96 (footnote) BURGOO: a thick oatmeal gruel or porridge used by seamen. According to the New English Dictionary the derivation is unknown; but in the Athenaeum, Oct. 6, 1888, quoted by Hart, the word is explained as a corruption of Arabic burghul.

96 (footnote) BURGOO: a thick oatmeal gruel or porridge used by sailors. According to the New English Dictionary, the origin is unknown; but in the Athenaeum, Oct. 6, 1888, quoted by Hart, the word is explained as a variation of the Arabic burghul.

101 30 ENGLISH PRINCE, REGENT OF FRANCE: John, Duke of Bedford, uncle of Henry VI. "In genius for war as in political capacity," says J. R. Green, "John was hardly inferior to Henry [the Fifth, his brother] himself" (A History of the English People, Book IV, Chap. VI).

101 30 ENGLISH PRINCE, REGENT OF FRANCE: John, Duke of Bedford, uncle of Henry VI. "In talent for warfare as well as political skill," says J. R. Green, "John was almost as capable as Henry [the Fifth, his brother] himself" (A History of the English People, Book IV, Chap. VI).

101 31 MY LORD OF WINCHESTER: Henry Beaufort, Bishop of Winchester, half-brother of Henry IV. He was the most prominent English prelate of his time and was the only Englishman in the Court that condemned Joan. As to the story of his death, to which De Quincey alludes, see Shakespeare, 2 Henry VI, Act III, sc. in. Beaufort became cardinal in 1426.

101 31 MY LORD OF WINCHESTER: Henry Beaufort, Bishop of Winchester, half-brother of Henry IV. He was the most important English church leader of his time and the only Englishman in the Court that condemned Joan. For details about his death, which De Quincey mentions, see Shakespeare, 2 Henry VI, Act III, sc. in. Beaufort became a cardinal in 1426.

102 17 WHO IS THIS THAT COMETH FROM DOMRÉMY? This is an evident imitation of the famous passage from Isaiah Ixiii. I: "Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah?" "Bloody coronation robes" is rather obscure, but probably refers to the fact that Joan had shed her own blood to bring about the coronation of her sovereign; she is supposed to have appeared in armor at the actual coronation ceremony, and this armor might with reason be imagined as "bloody."

102 17 WHO IS THIS COMING FROM DOMRÉMY? This clearly mimics the well-known line from Isaiah 63:1: "Who is this coming from Edom, with stained garments from Bozrah?" "Bloody coronation robes" is somewhat unclear, but likely refers to the fact that Joan shed her own blood to secure the coronation of her king; she is said to have appeared in armor during the actual coronation ceremony, and this armor could reasonably be envisioned as "bloody."

102 22 SHE ... SHALL TAKE MY LORD'S BRIEF: that is, she shall act as the bishop's counsel. In the case of Beauvais, as in that of Winchester, it must be remembered that in all monarchical countries the bishops are "lords spiritual," on an equality with the greater secular nobles, the "lords temporal."

102 22 SHE ... SHALL TAKE MY LORD'S BRIEF: that is, she shall act as the bishop's advisor. In the case of Beauvais, as in that of Winchester, it must be noted that in all monarchies, the bishops are "spiritual lords," on the same level as the higher secular nobles, the "temporal lords."








Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!